Gods parley vvith princes with an appeale from them to him. The summe of two sermons on the 3. last verses of the 82. Psalme; preached at Sergeants-Inne in Fleet-Streete. By Thomas Gataker B. of D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
         Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
      
       
         
           1620
        
      
       Approx. 223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 47 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01533
         STC 11658
         ESTC S102921
         99838681
         99838681
         3068
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01533)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3068)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1099:10)
      
       
         
           
             Gods parley vvith princes with an appeale from them to him. The summe of two sermons on the 3. last verses of the 82. Psalme; preached at Sergeants-Inne in Fleet-Streete. By Thomas Gataker B. of D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
             Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
          
           [8], 86, [2] p.
           
             Printed by Edw: Griffin, and are to be sold by Timothy Barlow, at his shop in Pauls-Church-yard at the signe of the Bull-head,
             London :
             1620.
          
           
             The first leaf and the last leaf are blank.
             Also issued as part 3 of: Certaine sermons first preached and since published.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           GODS
           PARLEY
           WITH
           PRINCES
           :
           WITH
           AN
           APPEALE
           from
           THEM
           to
           HIM
           .
        
         
           
             The
          
           SVMME
           
             of
             two
          
           SERMONS
           
             on
          
           the
           3.
           last
           Verses
           of
           the
           82.
           
           Psalme
           ,
        
         
           Preached
           at
           SERGEANTS-INNE
           in
           FLEET-STREETE
           .
        
         
           BY
           THOMAS
           GATAKER
           B.
           of
           D.
           and
           Pastor
           of
           
             Rotherhith
             .
          
        
         
         
           LONDON
        
         
           Printed
           by
           EDW
           :
           GRIFFIN
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Timothy
             Barlow
             ,
          
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           
             Pauls-Church-yard
          
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           
             Bull-head
             .
          
           1620.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           his
           singular
           good
           LORD
           ,
           Sir
           HENRY
           HOBART
           Knight
           and
           
             Baronet
             ,
             Lord
             Cheife
             Iustice
             of
             the
          
           Common
           Pleaes
           ,
           encrease
           of
           true
           
             Honour
             heere
             ,
             and
             eternall
             happinesse
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           WHat
           hath
           formerly
           beene
           offered
           to
           your
           RELIGIOVS
           eare
           ,
           is
           now
           further
           presented
           to
           your
           IVDICIOVS
           eie
           .
           Neither
           doubt
           I
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           then
           found
           attentiue
           audience
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           now
           finde
           kinde
           welcome
           and
           acceptance
           with
           the
           other
           :
           
           the
           rather
           it
           being
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           it
           ▪
           the
           message
           of
           Him
           in
           whose
           seate
           you
           sit
           ,
           though
           brought
           by
           a
           weake
           and
           vnworthy
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           in
           meane
           and
           vnpolished
           manner
           .
           Messages
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           respected
           and
           receiued
           ,
           and
           Presents
           esteemed
           and
           accepted
           more
           for
           the
           party
           from
           whom
           they
           come
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           Person
           by
           whom
           they
           come
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           deliuery
           of
           them
           .
           The
           matter
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           altogether
           vnprofitable
           or
           vnfruitfull
           ,
           though
           not
           handled
           so
           artificially
           or
           methodically
           as
           it
           might
           ,
           or
           as
           were
           meete
           But
           neither
           mine
           incessant
           incumbrances
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           distractions
           ,
           〈◊〉
           of
           body
           ,
           variety
           of
           busines
           ,
           and
           slender
           meanes
           of
           assistance
           ,
           will
           afford
           leasure
           or
           liberty
           for
           any
           accurate
           and
           exact
           discourse
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           much
           neede
           of
           Art
           to
           perswade
           godly
           regard
           and
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           where
           the
           power
           of
           piety
           hath
           already
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           possessed
           the
           heart
           .
           The
           Truth
           of
           God
           cannot
           but
           finde
           good
           entertainment
           with
           all
           those
           that
           sincerely
           loue
           and
           like
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           
           come
           naked
           and
           bare
           ,
           as
           a
           best
           beseemeth
           it
           ,
           or
           but
           meanely
           attired
           ,
           not
           bedecked
           and
           set
           out
           with
           such
           ornaments
           and
           dressings
           ,
           as
           the
           naturall
           eye
           and
           eare
           only
           affect
           and
           regard
           .
           If
           in
           ought
           it
           seeme
           ouer-harsh
           vnto
           any
           ,
           b
           the
           fault
           is
           in
           themselues
           ,
           not
           in
           it
           .
           c
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             is
             good
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           
             pleasant
          
           too
           ,
           as
           d
           the
           word
           vsed
           there
           signifieth
           ,
           
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             walketh
             vprightly
             :
          
           e
           
             as
             sweet
             as
             hony
             ,
          
           yea
           f
           
             sweeter
             then
          
           g
           
             the
             purest
             hony
          
           to
           such
           ;
           as
           DAVID
           professeth
           of
           himselfe
           .
           But
           euen
           
             Hony
          
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           of
           it selfe
           h
           
             good
          
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           and
           medicinall
           ,
           yet
           i
           causeth
           paine
           and
           smart
           to
           an
           exulcerate
           part
           :
           And
           k
           children
           therfore
           that
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           much
           desire
           it
           and
           crie
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           endure
           to
           haue
           it
           come
           neere
           their
           lips
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           sore
           mouthes
           .
           l
           It
           is
           mans
           loue
           of
           his
           owne
           corruptions
           and
           impatience
           of
           cure
           ,
           that
           maketh
           the
           word
           of
           God
           harsh
           and
           vnpleasant
           vnto
           any
           .
           
           But
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           or
           doubt
           that
           ought
           here
           should
           in
           this
           kind
           be
           distastfull
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           whose
           discreet
           ,
           and
           moderate
           and
           vpright
           cariage
           in
           your
           place
           is
           so
           generally
           acknowledged
           and
           testified
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           If
           at
           vacant
           houres
           your
           Lordship
           shall
           vouchsafe
           to
           cast
           your
           eie
           on
           it
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           more
           then
           a
           sufficient
           recompence
           of
           my
           paines
           in
           it
           .
           A
           monument
           it
           shall
           at
           least
           be
           of
           that
           duty
           ,
           that
           I
           deseruedly
           owe
           vnto
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           thankfull
           acknowledgement
           of
           that
           vndeserued
           fauour
           and
           countenance
           that
           your
           Lo
           :
           hath
           beene
           pleased
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           ▪
           vouchsafe
           mee
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           ,
           as
           since
           I
           came
           vnder
           the
           wing
           of
           your
           Honourable
           protection
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           protect
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           encrease
           in
           you
           his
           graces
           ,
           direct
           you
           in
           your
           courses
           ,
           and
           blesse
           you
           with
           long
           life
           and
           many
           good
           daies
           ,
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           the
           publike
           good
           ,
           your
           owne
           spirituall
           comfort
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           your
           eternall
           saluation
           after
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             at
             command
             in
             all
             Christian
             duty
             THO.
             GATAKER
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           GODS
           Parly
           with
           PRINCES
           :
           
             With
             An
          
           APPEALE
           
             from
             them
             to
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             .
             82.
             
               vers
               .
            
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             I
             haue
             said
             ;
             Yee
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             sonnes
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             all
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             yee
             shall
             die
             like
             men
             ;
             and
             fall
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             Arise
             ,
             ô
             God
             ,
             judge
             thou
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             thou
             inheritest
             *
             all
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Booke
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           called
           from
           b
           the
           greater
           part
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             Dauids
             Psalmes
             ;
          
           yet
           were
           c
           not
           all
           the
           Psalmes
           in
           it
           composed
           by
           
             Dauid
             ;
          
           but
           some
           of
           them
           d
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           some
           e
           by
           
             Heman
             ,
          
           some
           f
           by
           
             Ethan
             ,
          
           some
           g
           by
           others
           .
           This
           Psalme
           ,
           as
           i
           diusers
           
           others
           ,
           vncertaine
           ,
           whither
           written
           h
           
             by
          
           or
           
             for
             Asaph
             :
          
           the
           Hebrew
           will
           beare
           either
           .
        
         
           But
           being
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           endited
           k
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           (
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           l
           alleadging
           part
           of
           it
           giueth
           expresse
           testimonie
           thereunto
           )
           m
           we
           need
           not
           stand
           to
           discusse
           by
           what
           or
           whose
           pen
           it
           was
           written
           .
           n
           When
           letters
           or
           mandates
           are
           knowne
           to
           come
           from
           the
           King
           and
           to
           be
           signed
           with
           the
           Kings
           owne
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           needlesse
           to
           inquire
           either
           by
           what
           Secretary
           they
           were
           drawne
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           quill
           his
           name
           was
           subscribed
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           of
           the
           Psalme
           doth
           mainely
           and
           principally
           concerne
           Magistrates
           :
           Which
           to
           make
           the
           more
           effectuall
           ,
           o
           God
           himselfe
           is
           produced
           here
           sitting
           on
           the
           bench
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           p
           
             his
             ,
          
           amids
           the
           Iudges
           tearmed
           q
           
             Gods
             ;
             tam
             praeses
             quam
             praesens
             ,
          
           not
           as
           
             present
          
           onely
           with
           them
           
             in
             place
             ,
          
           but
           as
           
             President
             in
             power
             ;
          
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           power
           of
           his
           parlying
           and
           expostulating
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           that
        
         
           1.
           r
           by
           way
           of
           reprehension
           ;
           rebuking
           them
           sharpely
           ,
           and
           taking
           them
           vp
           roundly
           ,
           for
           their
           vniust
           and
           corrupt
           cariages
           in
           matter
           of
           judicature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           s
           By
           way
           of
           admonition
           ,
           inciting
           them
           to
           the
           due
           and
           diligent
           performance
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           and
           discharge
           of
           their
           dutie
           in
           the
           vpright
           and
           vnpartiall
           administration
           and
           execution
           of
           justice
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           t
           By
           way
           of
           admiration
           ;
           as
           wondring
           at
           their
           sottish
           and
           senslesse
           behauiour
           ;
           that
           ,
           though
           u
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           seates
           withall
           were
           shaken
           vnder
           them
           ,
           partly
           through
           their
           owne
           misgouernment
           ,
           and
           partly
           also
           through
           the
           just
           judgement
           of
           God
           vpon
           it
           ;
           yet
           
           they
           would
           not
           see
           it
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           amend
           what
           was
           amisse
           ;
           but
           go
           on
           still
           wilfully
           in
           their
           corrupt
           courses
           ,
           till
           all
           came
           to
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           such
           great
           men
           might
           peraduenture
           alledge
           for
           themselues
           that
           x
           
             Iudges
          
           (
           as
           y
           some
           expound
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           
             are
             Gods
             vpon
             earth
             :
          
           yea
           that
           z
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           so
           stiled
           them
           ,
           hee
           hath
           said
           himselfe
           as
           much
           of
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           a
           they
           may
           doe
           what
           they
           li●…t
           b
           without
           check
           or
           controle
           .
        
         
           This
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           here
           meeteth
           withall
           and
           maketh
           answer
           to
           ,
           partly
           c
           by
           way
           of
           concession
           ,
           and
           partly
           d
           by
           way
           of
           correction
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           :
           
             True
             it
             is
             indeed
             ;
             I
             haue
             said
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             still
             grant
             it
             ;
             ye
             are
             by
             office
             and
             commission
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Gods
             sonnes
             and
             Heires
             as
             it
             were
             in
             some
             part
             of
             his
             power
             .
             But
             yet
             neither
             doth
             this
             exempt
             you
             from
             your
             natiue
             condition
             of
             frailtie
             and
             mortalitie
             ;
             nor
             depriue
             or
             abridge
             God
             of
             his
             authoritie
             and
             soueraignti●…
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             part
             so
             imparted
             to
             you
             aboue
             others
             ,
             as
             yet
          
           e
           
             he
             retaineth
             ouer
             you
             and
             them
             still
             :
             That
             which
             you
             shall
             one
             day
             finde
             and
             feele
             ,
             when
             you
             that
             are
             now
             aboue
             others
             ,
             shall
             die
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             euen
          
           f
           
             as
             other
             ordinarie
          
           
           
             me●…
             doe
             ,
             and
          
           g
           
             as
             others
             of
             your
             owne
             rancke
             haue
             done
             before
             you
             ;
             and
             you
             that
             now
             iudge
             others
             ,
             shall
             be
             iudged
             with
             others
             ,
             comming
          
           h
           
             after
             death
             to
             giue
             vp
             your
             accounts
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           i
           the
           last
           verse
           is
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           Preface
           was
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           )
           wherein
           the
           Psalmist
           by
           an
           
             Apostrophe
          
           turneth
           his
           speech
           :
           and
           ,
           whereas
           before
           he
           spake
           in
           the
           person
           of
           God
           vnto
           Rulers
           ,
           he
           now
           leaueth
           them
           ,
           as
           little
           hoping
           to
           preuaile
           oughts
           with
           them
           ;
           so
           bent
           especially
           as
           k
           then
           they
           were
           (
           l
           It
           is
           in
           the
           reformation
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           as
           in
           flaying
           of
           a
           beast
           ,
           the
           matter
           sticketh
           most
           when
           it
           commeth
           to
           the
           heads
           :
           )
           And
           hee
           speaketh
           now
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           poore
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           m
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           concerning
           them
           vnto
           God
           :
           Entreating
           him
           ,
           whose
           n
           
             the
             Sheilds
             of
             the
             world
          
           are
           ,
           and
           o
           whose
           
             Inheritance
          
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           ,
           p
           to
           take
           the
           matter
           into
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           and
           q
           to
           execute
           justice
           himselfe
           for
           those
           that
           sustaine
           wrong
           ,
           as
           wel
           on
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           wronged
           ,
           as
           on
           those
           that
           refuse
           to
           do
           them
           right
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           both
           for
           the
           Generall
           summe
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           the
           principall
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           minced
           out
           into
           many
           more
           particulars
           :
           But
           because
           r
           
             multiplicitie
             of
             diuision
             ,
          
           as
           one
           well
           obserueth
           ,
           
             breedeth
             but
             confusion
             ;
          
           this
           for
           the
           present
           shall
           suffice
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           leaue
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Psalmists
           discourse
           either
           of
           ,
           or
           with
           these
           earthly
           Gods
           and
           Gouernors
           ;
           in
           the
           three
           last
           verses
           ,
           which
           my
           purpose
           is
           principally
           to
           insist
           on
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           according
           
           to
           the
           former
           analysis
           and
           resolution
           of
           them
           ,
           these
           two
           parts
           ;
        
         
           
             1.
             
             s
             A
             parly
             with
             them
             :
             and
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             t
             An
             Appeale
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           former
           the
           speciall
           points
           obseruable
           ,
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           two
           Heads
           ;
        
         
           
             1.
             
             u
             The
             dignity
             and
             eminencie
             of
             Rulers
             and
             Magistrates
             aboue
             others
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             diuine
             constitution
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             x
             The
             frailty
             ,
             miserie
             and
             mortality
             common
             to
             them
             with
             others
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             humane
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           of
           these
           :
           The
           dignitie
           and
           excellencie
           ,
           *
           as
           of
           Angells
           aboue
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           so
           of
           Magistrates
           aboue
           other
           men
           ,
           herein
           appeareth
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           name
           of
           God
           himselfe
           is
           giuen
           vnto
           either
           .
           To
           Angells
           ,
           where
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           of
           man.
           y
           
             Thou
             hast
             made
             him
             litle
             lesse
             then
             the
             Gods
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           z
           
             then
             the
             Angells
             .
          
           And
           of
           Christ
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           
             Worship
             him
             ,
             all
             yee
             Gods
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           b
           
             all
             yee
             Angells
             of
             God
             ;
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           expoundeth
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           Magistrates
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           :
           c
           
             He
             shall
             appeare
             before
             the
             Gods
             :
          
           and
           ,
           d
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             raile
             vpon
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             reuile
             the
             R●…ler
             of
             thy
             People
             .
          
           And
           ,
           not
           to
           go
           far
           ,
           as
           e
           before
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           said
           to
           sit
           in
           judgement
           f
           amiddes
           the
           
             Gods
             :
          
           so
           here
           ,
           where
           he
           both
           avoweth
           the
           stile
           ,
           and
           extendeth
           it
           to
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           euer
           they
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           just
           or
           vnjust
           ,
           godly
           or
           godlesse
           ;
           
             I
             haue
             said
             it
             :
             Yee
             are
             all
             of
             you
             ,
             both
          
           g
           
             Dij
             ,
             Gods
             ,
             and
          
           h
           
             filij
             Dei
             ,
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
          
           as
           the
           Heathen
           Poet
           calleth
           i
           
             Kings
             ,
             Persons
             diuinely
             descended
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Heathen
           King
           
           speaking
           in
           his
           heathenish
           language
           ,
           saith
           k
           he
           saw
           in
           the
           furnace
           with
           those
           three
           seruants
           of
           God
           that
           abode
           safe
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           l
           which
           though
           it
           burst
           their
           bonds
           asunder
           ,
           yet
           burnt
           not
           their
           bodies
           ,
           a
           fourth
           person
           m
           
             like
             a
             sonne
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
          
           that
           is
           like
           n
           some
           rare
           and
           excellent
           personage
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           aske
           the
           question
           ,
           why
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           are
           so
           tearmed
           ;
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           will
           informe
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           conceiue
           him
           aright
           .
           o
           
             Si
             illos
             dixit
             Deos
             ,
          
           p
           
             ad
             quos
             sermo
             Dei
             factus
             est
             :
             If
             he
             called
             them
             Gods
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             God
             came
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           
             was
             made
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             was
             .
          
           They
           were
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           called
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           not
           ,
           because
           q
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             spoken
             to
             them
             :
          
           but
           r
           
             because
             the
             word
             of
             God
             came
             ,
          
           or
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           s
           
             was
             made
             vnto
             them
             .
             Word
          
           by
           an
           
             Hebraisme
          
           is
           vsed
           commonly
           for
           charge
           ,
           command
           ,
           commission
           ,
           or
           warrant
           .
           So
           t
           
             decem
             verba
             ,
          
           Gods
           
             ten
             words
             ,
          
           for
           his
           ten
           precepts
           ,
           or
           edicts
           .
           And
           ,
           u
           
             verbum
             Regis
             ,
             The
             Kings
             word
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           command
           ,
           
             was
             vrgent
             .
          
           And
           x
           
             Queene
             Vashti
             refused
             to
             come
             ,
             adverbum
             Regis
             ,
             at
             the
             Kings
             word
             ,
          
           or
           commaund
           .
           And
           ,
           y
           the
           Posts
           went
           out
           speeded
           z
           
             in
          
           or
           
             cum
             verbo
             Regis
             ,
             with
             ,
          
           or
           
             by
             the
             Kings
             commission
             .
          
           As
           by
           
             the
             Kings
             word
          
           then
           is
           meant
           the
           Kings
           commission
           or
           warrant
           :
           so
           by
           
             Gods
             word
          
           in
           our
           Sauiours
           speech
           may
           his
           charge
           ,
           warrant
           or
           commission
           be
           well
           vnderstood
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           very
           a
           good
           Diuines
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           b
           
             Hoshe
             ,
          
           c
           
             Ionas
             ,
          
           d
           
             Iohn
          
           the
           Baptist
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             came
             ,
          
           
           or
           ,
           e
           
             was
             made
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           because
           they
           had
           speciall
           charge
           and
           commission
           from
           God
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           some
           Offices
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           :
           so
           f
           of
           Magistrates
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           that
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             made
             to
             them
             ,
          
           because
           they
           haue
           a
           speciall
           commission
           signed
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           executing
           of
           a
           speciall
           place
           vnder
           him
           and
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           That
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           therefore
           are
           tearmed
           
             Gods
          
           and
           
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
          
           it
           is
           g
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           nature
           or
           naturall
           descent
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           honour
           ,
           authority
           and
           power
           conferred
           vpon
           them
           from
           God.
           For
           ,
           h
           
             By
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           i
           the
           eternall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           
             Salomon
             ,
             do
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             and
             Lords
             execute
             iudgement
             :
             By
             me
             Princes
             rule
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             euen
             all
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           They
           rule
           and
           reigne
           all
           of
           them
           
             aut
             missi
             ,
             aut
             permiss●…
             ,
             Either
          
           k
           
             sent
             of
             him
             or
          
           l
           
             suffred
             by
             him
             :
          
           wrongfull
           Vsurpers
           by
           permission
           of
           him
           ,
           rightfull
           Gouernours
           by
           commission
           from
           him
           :
           by
           his
           prouidence
           the
           one
           ,
           by
           his
           ordinance
           the
           other
           :
           For
           ,
           m
           
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             it
             is
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             :
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           of
           the
           one
           :
           And
           ,
           n
           
             Thou
             couldest
             haue
             no
             power
             ouer
             me
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             giuen
             thee
             of
             God
             :
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           of
           the
           other
           .
           o
           
             Of
             him
          
           alone
           
             are
             their
             places
             ,
             of
             whom
             are
             their
             persons
             ,
          
           whatsoeuer
           their
           persons
           are
           ▪
           And
           p
           the
           power
           it
           is
           his
           ,
           howsoeuer
           
           they
           come
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           howsoeuer
           they
           abuse
           it
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Kings
           chaire
           of
           estate
           is
           called
           
             Gods
             Throne
             .
          
           q
           
             Salomon
             sat
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             as
             King
             in
             steede
             of
             Dauid
             his
             Father
             .
          
           And
           the
           Bench
           of
           Iudges
           is
           called
           
             Gods
             Bench.
          
           r
           
             God
             standeth
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
          
           or
           
             assembly
             of
             God.
          
           And
           the
           iudgement
           they
           execute
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
          
           s
           
             The
             iudgement
             ye
             iudge
             is
             not
             Mans
             ,
             but
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Yea
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           tearmed
           
             Christi
             Domini
             ,
             The
             Lords
             annointed
             :
          
           not
           
             Hebrewes
          
           onely
           ,
           as
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           though
           a
           bad
           one
           and
           one
           that
           feared
           not
           God
           ;
           t
           
             He
             is
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ;
          
           but
           euen
           Heathens
           too
           ,
           as
           
             Cyrus
             ,
          
           though
           a
           Pagane
           and
           one
           that
           knew
           not
           God
           ;
           u
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             Cyrus
             his
             anointed
             ;
             I
             strengthen
             thee
             ,
             though
             thou
             knowest
             not
             mee
             .
          
           And
           not
           
             Christi
             Domi●…i
             ,
          
           x
           
             the
             Lords
             anointed
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             Domini
             Christi
             ,
          
           y
           
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
          
           or
           
             Gods
             anointed
             ,
          
           if
           you
           will
           :
           as
           z
           anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           anointed
           ,
           a
           that
           is
           ,
           solemnly
           appointed
           to
           be
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           though
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           yet
           by
           office
           ,
           by
           deputation
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           b
           Deputies
           ,
           Leifetenants
           and
           Vicegerents
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           an
           idle
           appellation
           onely
           ,
           
             titulus
             sine
             re
             ,
          
           a
           naked
           title
           without
           truth
           ,
           or
           a
           bare
           shadow
           without
           substance
           .
           c
           
             Deus
             cum
             benedicit
             ,
             faci●…
             quod
             dicit
             :
             God
             where
             he
             blesseth
             ,
             hee
             doth
             what
             hee
             saith
             :
          
           where
           he
           imposeth
           a
           name
           ,
           he
           imparteth
           withall
           what
           the
           name
           imposed
           doth
           import
           .
           As
           he
           hath
           giuen
           an
           eminent
           appellation
           vnto
           them
           :
           so
           he
           hath
           conferred
           an
           eminent
           power
           and
           authority
           
           vpon
           them
           ,
           d
           a
           diuine
           power
           representing
           and
           resembling
           his
           owne
           soueraignty
           .
           He
           hath
           made
           them
           sacred
           and
           soueraigne
           ;
           he
           hath
           put
           his
           owne
           sword
           ,
           the
           sword
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           into
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           The
           Magistrate
           is
           e
           
             Ensifer
             Dei
             ,
             Gods
             Sword-bearer
             :
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           and
           that
           not
           to
           beare
           ,
           or
           weare
           the
           sword
           for
           a
           shew
           ;
           (
           f
           
             for
             he
             hath
             it
             not
             for
             nought
             :
          
           )
           but
           to
           draw
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           l
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           according
           to
           such
           directions
           as
           from
           God
           himselfe
           he
           hath
           receiued
           .
           m
           He
           hath
           
             ius
             vita
             &
             necis
             ,
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
          
           the
           most
           soueraigne
           power
           that
           may
           be
           :
           the
           greatnesse
           whereof
           may
           hereby
           appeare
           ,
           in
           that
           n
           that
           being
           done
           in
           due
           sort
           at
           his
           appointment
           is
           good
           justice
           ,
           which
           being
           don
           without
           him
           were
           no
           better
           then
           murther
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           iniustice
           ,
           euen
           to
           them
           that
           should
           deserue
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           summarily
           both
           the
           ground
           and
           reason
           of
           this
           Title
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           great
           dignitie
           and
           excellencie
           that
           it
           importeth
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           whereof
           concerneth
           either
           Rulers
           themselues
           ,
           or
           others
           in
           regard
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           :
           (
           Giue
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           not
           mee
           leaue
           ,
           but
           
             God
             leaue
             ,
          
           in
           whose
           place
           I
           stand
           here
           ,
           as
           your selues
           sit
           elsewhere
           ,
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           and
           admonish
           you
           of
           your
           duty
           to
           him
           :
           )
           Hath
           God
           himselfe
           conferred
           this
           great
           honour
           on
           you
           ?
           o
           
             Non
             datur
             beneficium
             nisi
             propter
             officium
             :
             No
             benefice
             ,
          
           
           saith
           the
           Canon
           ,
           
             is
             bestowed
             vpon
             any
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             office
             to
             be
             performed
             for
             it
             .
          
           Then
           as
           he
           hath
           honoured
           you
           ,
           be
           you
           carefull
           to
           honour
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           point
           of
           great
           Equitie
           .
           For
           q
           what
           can
           be
           iuster
           or
           more
           equall
           ,
           then
           that
           you
           should
           honour
           him
           againe
           when
           hee
           honoureth
           you
           ,
           whom
           you
           stand
           bound
           to
           honour
           whether
           he
           thus
           honour
           you
           or
           no
           ?
           yea
           what
           is
           more
           agreeable
           both
           to
           religion
           and
           reason
           ,
           then
           r
           that
           they
           should
           honour
           him
           more
           then
           others
           ,
           whom
           aboue
           others
           he
           hath
           honoured
           ?
           s
           
             Why
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shouldest
             not
             thou
             bee
             a
             prime
             Scholler
             in
             Christs
             schoole
             ,
             that
             art
             a
             prime
             person
             in
             the
             State
             ?
          
           Why
           should
           not
           you
           bee
           more
           forward
           then
           others
           in
           aduancing
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           in
           such
           glorious
           manner
           aduanced
           aboue
           others
           ?
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           t
           what
           can
           be
           more
           vnworthy
           or
           vnequall
           ,
           then
           for
           you
           to
           repay
           God
           againe
           with
           euill
           for
           good
           ,
           for
           so
           high
           an
           honour
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           a
           good
           ?
           where
           consider
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           )
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           falleth
           out
           as
           it
           did
           in
           
             Ieremies
          
           time
           .
           
             o
          
           
             I
             will
             get
             me
             to
             the
             great
             ones
             :
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           when
           hee
           could
           not
           preuaile
           with
           the
           poorer
           sort
           of
           the
           common
           people
           :
           
             they
          
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           
             be
             foolish
             and
             sottish
             ;
             )
             know
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             iudgement
             of
             their
             God
             :
          
           But
           how
           found
           he
           them
           affected
           ?
           
             But
             they
             haue
             wholy
             shaken
             off
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             broken
             the
             bonds
             :
          
           not
           vnlike
           those
           of
           the
           same
           ranke
           ,
           u
           that
           say
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           x
           
             Let
             vs
             breake
             his
             bands
             asunder
             ,
             and
             cast
             his
             cordes
             away
             from
             vs.
          
           The
           greatest
           men
           were
           the
           greatest
           Rebels
           ;
           y
           as
           
             formost
             in
             wealth
          
           
           and
           worship
           ,
           so
           
             forwardest
             in
             wickednesse
             .
          
           And
           remember
           withall
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Wiseman
           ,
           that
           z
           
             Mighty
             men
             shall
             be
             mightily
             punished
             :
          
           so
           that
           also
           of
           the
           Centurists
           ,
           that
           *
           
             Extraordinarie
             blessings
             seconded
             with
             extraordinarie
             sinnes
             will
             at
             length
             draw
             downe
             extraordinarie
             iudgements
             .
          
        
         
           a
           It
           is
           a
           point
           of
           good
           Policie
           .
           For
           ,
           b
           
             Honorantes
             me
             honorabo
             ;
             Those
             that
             honour
             mee
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           to
           
             Eli
             ,
             them
             will
             I
             honour
             .
          
           And
           ,
           c
           
             Promotion
             commeth
             neither
             from
          
           d
           
             the
             East
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             nor
             yet
             from
             the
             South
             ,
          
           e
           where
           the
           warme
           Sunne-shine
           is
           :
           
             but
             God
             is
             the
             soueraigne
             Iudge
             that
             setteth
             vp
             and
             pulleth
             downe
             .
          
           It
           is
           God
           that
           maketh
           Gods
           and
           that
           vnmaketh
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           it
           is
           he
           ,
           f
           
             qui
             Reges
             deponit
             ,
             regna
             disponit
             ,
          
           that
           
             deposeth
             Kings
             and
             disposeth
             Crownes
             ,
          
           and
           much
           more
           then
           other
           inferiour
           places
           and
           powers
           .
           From
           him
           it
           is
           that
           you
           haue
           them
           ;
           by
           him
           it
           is
           that
           you
           hold
           them
           .
           *
           And
           as
           he
           hath
           giuen
           you
           this
           honor
           ,
           so
           hee
           can
           take
           it
           againe
           from
           you
           .
           g
           What
           he
           hath
           conferred
           vpon
           you
           without
           desert
           ,
           hee
           can
           for
           your
           euill-desert
           with-draw
           from
           you
           againe
           :
           And
           not
           so
           onely
           ;
           but
           (
           as
           he
           iustly
           may
           and
           vsually
           doth
           )
           h
           make
           your
           punishment
           proportionable
           to
           your
           former
           preeminence
           .
           For
           ,
           i
           
             profundit
             contemptum
             super
             Principes
             ;
          
           
           
             He
             poureth
             out
             contempt
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           
             vpon
             Princes
             .
          
           k
           He
           heaueth
           durt
           and
           disgrace
           in
           his
           wrath
           with
           a
           full
           l
           viall
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           as
           with
           m
           a
           full
           horne
           in
           mercie
           ,
           he
           had
           before
           heaped
           honour
           on
           their
           heads
           .
           Oh
           ,
           thinke
           ye
           not
           therefore
           ,
           because
           ye
           are
           by
           God
           himselfe
           tearmed
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           that
           n
           you
           are
           thereby
           discharged
           of
           your
           duty
           vnto
           God.
           o
           This
           honour
           conferred
           on
           you
           ,
           tieth
           you
           streighter
           then
           others
           ;
           it
           exacteth
           it
           in
           a
           larger
           measure
           of
           you
           then
           of
           others
           .
           p
           Who
           owe
           more
           duty
           to
           their
           Soueraigne
           then
           those
           ,
           that
           haue
           beene
           by
           him
           highest
           aduanced
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           foule
           imputation
           ,
           and
           no
           small
           blemish
           for
           great
           Ones
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           go
           beyond
           others
           in
           dishonouring
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           short
           of
           others
           ,
           yea
           not
           to
           out-strip
           others
           in
           seeking
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           doing
           their
           duty
           vnto
           him
           ;
           to
           be
           more
           slacke
           ,
           lesse
           frequent
           and
           feruent
           ,
           q
           in
           hearing
           ,
           in
           reading
           ,
           in
           prayer
           ,
           in
           the
           generall
           practise
           of
           piety
           ,
           either
           wholy
           neglecting
           such
           offices
           and
           religious
           exercises
           ,
           or
           so
           performing
           them
           ,
           r
           out
           of
           customary
           fashion
           ,
           more
           then
           out
           of
           religious
           regard
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           graced
           God
           by
           doing
           some
           such
           seruice
           vnto
           him
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           God
           were
           beholden
           to
           them
           for
           vouchsafing
           to
           serue
           him
           :
           So
           that
           God
           may
           haue
           just
           cause
           to
           complaine
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           s
           he
           doth
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           
             he
             hath
             trained
             vp
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             aduanced
             them
             to
             high
             place
             ;
             and
             they
             either
             spurne
             and
             rebell
             against
             him
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
          
           to
           honour
           him
           againe
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           let
           me
           more
           particularly
           ,
           t
           
             as
             from
             God
             and
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
             intreate
             you
             ,
          
           to
           haue
           a
           speciall
           regard
           of
           obseruing
           Gods
           Sabbaths
           .
           You
           that
           
           u
           are
           to
           see
           them
           obserued
           by
           others
           ,
           ought
           not
           you
           much
           more
           to
           obserue
           them
           your selues
           ?
           x
           
             Your
             cariage
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             censure
             :
             that
             all
             men
             fix
             their
             eies
             vpon
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             shape
             their
             courses
             by
             .
          
           If
           others
           then
           shall
           see
           you
           riding
           in
           your
           circuits
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           will
           not
           they
           thinke
           within
           themselues
           ?
           
             And
             why
             may
             not
             I
             as
             well
             ride
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             a
             Faire
             ,
             as
             the
             Iudge
             may
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Assise
             ?
          
           If
           they
           shall
           be
           warned
           to
           appeare
           before
           you
           for
           some
           hearing
           by
           themselues
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Counsell
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           will
           they
           not
           be
           ready
           to
           argue
           from
           the
           workes
           of
           your
           calling
           ,
           to
           the
           workes
           of
           their
           owne
           ?
           
             And
             why
             may
             not
             I
             as
             well
             be
             about
             my
             worke
             as
             they
             about
             theirs
             ?
          
           And
           in
           truth
           (
           to
           speake
           plainly
           as
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           is
           )
           why
           may
           not
           a
           Smith
           as
           well
           worke
           at
           the
           forge
           ,
           or
           an
           Husbandman
           at
           the
           plough
           ,
           as
           y
           a
           Iudge
           sit
           to
           heare
           ciuill
           causes
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ?
           The
           one
           hindereth
           the
           sanctification
           of
           it
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           be
           alleadged
           that
           the
           one
           is
           (
           as
           before
           was
           proued
           indeed
           )
           more
           specially
           z
           Gods
           worke
           .
           So
           were
           the
           repairing
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           yet
           the
           Mason
           or
           Plumber
           may
           not
           worke
           about
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           
             Besaleel
          
           or
           
             Aholiab
          
           might
           about
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           *
           for
           the
           furtherance
           whereof
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           admit
           or
           giue
           way
           to
           the
           least
           violating
           of
           his
           Sabbath
           .
           But
           I
           leaue
           
           this
           to
           your
           graue
           and
           discreet
           consideration
           .
           You
           are
           wise
           and
           reuerend
           :
           and
           
             a
             word
             with
             the
             wise
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
           I
           forbeare
           therefore
           to
           presse
           this
           further
           ,
           &
           passe
           on
           to
           an
           other
           branch
           not
           much
           vnlike
           this
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           then
           .
           Are
           you
           
             Gods
          
           in
           regard
           of
           your
           eminent
           places
           ?
           a
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             indeed
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             weighty
             charge
             that
             this
             honour
             laieth
             on
             you
             .
          
           It
           is
           most
           equall
           that
           those
           that
           are
           tearmed
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           should
           in
           their
           courses
           and
           cariage
           most
           resemble
           him
           whose
           name
           they
           beare
           .
        
         
           They
           performe
           but
           euill
           Offices
           ,
           that
           buzze
           into
           great
           mens
           heads
           ,
           that
           
             they
             may
             be
             borne
             with
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             oft
             otherwise
             then
             they
             ought
             ;
             because
          
           b
           
             they
             haue
             stronger
             temptations
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             fewer
             meanes
             of
             restraint
             ;
             they
             haue
             winde
             and
             tide
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             those
             is
             that
             row
             on
             the
             riuer
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             allowed
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             bancke
             .
          
           For
           c
           they
           are
           too
           plaine
           and
           palpable
           that
           instruct
           them
           
             to
             confound
          
           d
           
             might
             with
             right
             ,
             and
          
           e
           
             goodnesse
             with
             gainefulnesse
             ;
          
           that
           f
           teach
           them
           to
           measure
           all
           things
           by
           the
           crooked
           metwand
           of
           their
           priuate
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           :
           as
           also
           those
           that
           listen
           to
           such
           Instructors
           ,
           and
           g
           that
           follow
           such
           aduice
           ;
           
           taking
           occasion
           to
           liue
           disorderly
           and
           to
           deale
           iniuriously
           by
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           their
           place
           ,
           because
           none
           may
           compell
           them
           to
           do
           otherwise
           or
           dare
           controle
           them
           when
           they
           so
           do
           ;
           as
           h
           if
           
             loosenesse
             and
             licentiousnesse
          
           were
           the
           proper
           
             fruite
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
          
           and
           i
           soueraignty
           consisted
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           in
           giuing
           great
           ones
           liberty
           to
           liue
           as
           they
           listed
           .
        
         
           k
           Rather
           the
           higher
           their
           places
           are
           ,
           the
           lesse
           liberty
           is
           leaft
           them
           :
           Not
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           onely
           :
           because
           (
           as
           before
           )
           l
           
             where
             he
             hath
             conferred
             much
             .
             there
             he
             expecteth
             the
             more
             :
          
           And
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           sometime
           of
           Christians
           ,
           so
           may
           wee
           well
           say
           of
           great
           Ones
           ;
           m
           
             Ideò
             deteriores
             estis
             ,
             quia
             meliores
             esse
             debetis
             :
             Therefore
             are
             they
             worse
             then
             others
             ,
          
           if
           they
           be
           but
           as
           bad
           onely
           ,
           
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             better
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           in
           regard
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           others
           :
           because
           they
           are
           in
           the
           eie
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           mens
           eyes
           are
           on
           them
           .
           n
           
             A
             city
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             set
             on
             an
             hill
             cannot
             be
             hid
             .
          
           A
           blemish
           on
           the
           eye
           or
           the
           face
           is
           sooner
           seene
           then
           on
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           body
           .
           o
           Faults
           are
           sooner
           espied
           in
           great
           Ones
           then
           in
           others
           :
           
           and
           p
           not
           their
           principall
           actions
           and
           affections
           only
           ;
           but
           euen
           the
           least
           &
           the
           lightest
           things
           ,
           euery
           looke
           &
           gate
           and
           gesture
           is
           in
           them
           eied
           &
           regarded
           .
        
         
           But
           euen
           in
           regard
           of
           themselues
           too
           ;
           what
           for
           danger
           ,
           what
           for
           dignitie
           .
        
         
           What
           for
           danger
           ,
           I
           say
           .
           Because
           their
           places
           as
           they
           are
           loafty
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           q
           
             slippery
             .
          
           r
           Many
           a
           mans
           aduancement
           hath
           beene
           his
           vtter-ouerthrow
           .
           s
           
             Euen
             height
             it selfe
             maketh
             mens
             braines
             to
             swimme
             .
          
           And
           ,
           t
           
             Insolency
          
           saith
           the
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           
             neuer
             sate
             long
             sure
             .
          
           Examples
           are
           too
           too
           rise
           .
           u
           They
           had
           neede
           therefore
           tread
           more
           warily
           that
           ride
           the
           ridge
           of
           an
           hill
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           trauell
           on
           foote
           below
           in
           the
           plaine
           .
           Otherwise
           as
           x
           they
           are
           more
           in
           danger
           of
           falling
           ;
           so
           y
           the
           higher
           the
           place
           is
           ,
           
           the
           heauier
           will
           their
           fall
           be
           ,
           and
           z
           the
           more
           ●…earefully
           will
           they
           come
           downe
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           fall
           .
        
         
           What
           for
           dignitie
           :
           that
           they
           may
           not
           disgrace
           themselues
           and
           their
           places
           .
           For
           a
           
             many
             things
             may
             beseeme
             meane
             men
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             beseeme
             great
             Ones
             .
          
           God
           ,
           as
           b
           
             he
             gaue
             Saul
             a
             new
             heart
             ;
          
           so
           he
           required
           of
           him
           a
           new
           cariage
           ,
           when
           he
           called
           him
           to
           be
           a
           King.
           c
           A
           meaner
           man
           may
           stoope
           and
           take
           vp
           that
           without
           note
           ,
           that
           
             Themistocles
          
           himselfe
           may
           not
           .
           And
           an
           other
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           man
           too
           ,
           might
           haue
           receiued
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Sodome
             ,
          
           hauing
           done
           him
           that
           seruice
           that
           
             Abraham
          
           did
           ,
           that
           which
           c
           
             Abraham
          
           yet
           would
           not
           accept
           .
           d
           When
           
             Shemaiah
          
           one
           of
           
             Sanballats
          
           consorts
           would
           cunningly
           haue
           perswaded
           
             Nehemie
          
           to
           take
           Sanctuary
           in
           Gods
           Temple
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           
             Should
             such
             an
             one
             as
             I
             am
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Nehemie
             ,
             flie
             ?
             Who
             is
             he
             ,
             being
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             to
             saue
             his
             life
             ,
             would
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Temple
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             doe
             it
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ;
           
             Though
             it
             might
             well
             enough
             beseeme
             some
             other
             priuate
             person
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             thus
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
             for
             feare
             ;
             yet
             being
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             it
             standeth
             not
             either
             with
             my
             duty
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             dignitie
             of
             my
             place
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           And
           surely
           as
           any
           blemish
           is
           sooner
           seene
           in
           the
           face
           or
           in
           the
           eie
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           body
           besides
           :
           so
           e
           that
           is
           no
           small
           bleamish
           there
           ,
           that
           would
           seeme
           but
           small
           were
           it
           else-where
           :
           yea
           that
           is
           a
           sore
           eye-sore
           oft
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           hand
           or
           the
           heele
           or
           any
           other
           limme
           lesse
           eminent
           ,
           would
           be
           litle
           or
           no
           disgrace
           at
           all
           .
           f
           A
           wart
           or
           a
           
           freckle
           there
           is
           more
           then
           a
           scarre
           or
           a
           maine
           where
           it
           may
           be
           .
           As
           any
           defect
           in
           great
           persons
           is
           sooner
           espied
           and
           more
           eyed
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           inferiour
           ones
           :
           so
           that
           is
           a
           great
           fault
           in
           great
           ones
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           so
           great
           in
           meaner
           ones
           ;
           that
           is
           vnseemely
           in
           the
           other
           that
           might
           well
           enough
           beseeme
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           vgly
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           were
           but
           vnseemely
           in
           the
           other
           .
           For
           g
           
             an
             high
             seate
             and
             a
             base
             minde
             ,
             a
             principall
             place
             and
             a
             vulgar
             cariage
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             vnsightly
             and
             vnseemly
             onely
             ,
             but
             euen
             vgly
             and
             abominable
             ,
          
           saith
           one
           of
           the
           Auncients
           .
        
         
           Great-men
           may
           easily
           be
           entreated
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           eminency
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           for
           the
           clayming
           of
           Offices
           of
           respect
           and
           regard
           from
           others
           their
           Inferiours
           :
           Happy
           were
           it
           for
           them
           ,
           could
           they
           as
           readily
           be
           induced
           seriously
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           for
           the
           exacting
           of
           wise
           and
           wary
           ,
           discreet
           and
           seemly
           cariage
           from
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           by
           their
           vnaduised
           and
           vndiscreet
           cariage
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           base
           and
           vnbeseeming
           course
           ,
           bring
           the
           least
           aspersion
           vpon
           either
           their
           persons
           or
           their
           places
           :
           If
           they
           could
           and
           would
           say
           to
           themselues
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           either
           by
           others
           solicited
           ,
           or
           of
           themselues
           inwardly
           moued
           to
           do
           ought
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           not
           simply
           euil
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           such
           as
           wil
           not
           stand
           with
           their
           honour
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           as
           
             Nehemie
          
           before
           ,
           h
           
             Should
             such
             an
             one
             as
             I
             flie
             ?
          
           so
           ,
           
             should
             such
             an
             one
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             receiue
             gifts
             from
          
           i
           
             Naaman
             ,
          
           k
           
             take
             bribes
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             busines
             before
             mee
             ,
             or
             with
             mee
             ,
             either
             by
             my selfe
             or
             by
             my
             seruants
             ?
             Should
             such
             an
             one
             as
             I
             am
             abuse
             my
             power
             and
             my
             place
             ,
             to
             gild
             ouer
             a
             rotten
             post
             ,
             or
             to
             shore
             vp
             an
             Alesigne
             ;
          
           
           
             or
             to
             make
             those
             that
             liue
             neere
             me
             ,
             seruiceable
             to
             me
             for
             feare
             of
             worse
             vsage
             otherwise
             ?
             Should
             such
             an
             one
             as
             I
             am
             giue
             countenance
             to
             lewd
             and
             loose
             persons
             ,
             or
             helpe
             to
             bolster
             and
             beare
             them
             out
             in
             their
             bad
             and
             base
             courses
             ?
             Do
             such
             things
             beseeme
             those
             that
             haue
             the
             stile
             of
             Gods
             by
             God
             giuen
             them
             ?
             Or
          
           l
           
             doth
             it
             beseem
             such
             to
             be
             transported
             with
             choler
             ,
             to
             be
             corrupted
             with
             fauour
             ,
             to
             be
             terrified
             with
             threats
             ,
             to
             be
             puffed
             vp
             with
             pride
             ;
             to
             be
             greedy
             of
             base
             gaine
             ,
             to
             be
             earthly
             minded
             ,
             yea
             or
             to
             be
             ambitiously
             affected
             ;
          
           m
           
             to
             make
             a
             mocke
             of
             mens
             miseries
             ,
          
           n
           
             to
             pursue
             things
             to
             extremitie
             ,
          
           o
           
             to
             trample
             vpon
             the
             oppressed
             ,
          
           p
           
             to
             suffer
             their
             seruants
             and
             Officers
             to
             tyrannize
             ouer
             Gods
             poore
             people
             ?
             &c.
             Doe
             these
             things
             beseeme
             those
             who
             as
             by
             God
             they
             are
          
           
           
             called
             Gods
             ,
             so
             should
             in
             their
             whole
             cariage
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             come
             neerest
             him
             ,
             whose
             name
             they
             beare
             .
          
        
         
           Happy
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           it
           for
           Great-men
           ,
           could
           they
           with
           themselues
           thus
           weigh
           well
           and
           seriously
           r
           consider
           ,
           what
           might
           stand
           not
           with
           the
           might
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           maiesty
           of
           their
           places
           :
           and
           abhorring
           all
           such
           base
           and
           vnworthy
           courses
           as
           may
           any
           way
           disparage
           them
           ,
           endeauour
           so
           to
           resemble
           him
           in
           their
           whole
           cariage
           ,
           whose
           person
           they
           represent
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           see
           and
           obserue
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           seene
           and
           are
           as
           sure
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           in
           an
           other
           case
           ,
           s
           
             Certè
             Deus
             est
             in
             vobis
             ;
             Surely
             God
             is
             in
             these
             men
             :
             They
             are
             not
             vnworthily
             tearmed
             gods
             and
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             their
             courses
             cary
             themselues
             so
             like
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           wretched
           and
           thrice-accursed
           
           are
           they
           ,
           if
           their
           cariage
           be
           not
           correspondent
           to
           this
           their
           diuine
           title
           :
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           as
           t
           those
           Romane
           Emperours
           ,
           sometimes
           were
           ,
           
             Gods
             in
             name
             ,
          
           but
           
             Deuills
          
           rather
           
             indeed
             .
          
           For
           as
           he
           saith
           of
           vngodly
           Christians
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           no
           lesse
           true
           of
           vnworthy
           Rulers
           :
           u
           
             Reatus
             impij
             est
             pium
             nomen
             ;
             The
             God-like
             stile
             maketh
             their
             guilt
             the
             greater
             ,
             that
             are
             Godlesse
             in
             their
             liues
             :
          
           that
           are
           any
           thing
           indeed
           and
           truth
           rather
           then
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           diuine
           appellation
           imposed
           on
           them
           implieth
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           for
           the
           generall
           course
           of
           your
           liues
           ;
           now
           further
           for
           your
           speciall
           cariage
           in
           your
           particular
           places
           .
        
         
           Are
           you
           
             Gods
          
           then
           ?
           And
           
             hath
          
           x
           
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           one
           of
           the
           Auncients
           ,
           
             imparted
             as
             his
             stile
             ,
             so
             his
             power
             and
             his
             place
             vnto
             you
             ?
          
           y
           
             Then
             iudge
             yee
             ,
             as
             God
             himselfe
             would
             judge
             .
          
           How
           is
           that
           ?
           may
           some
           say
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           :
           First
           aduisedly
           ,
           not
           rashly
           .
           For
           z
           
             Temerit
             as
             Iudicis
             calamitas
             innocentis
             :
             The
             Iudges
             temeritie
             is
             the
             guiltlesse
             persons
             calamitie
             .
          
           And
           ,
           a
           
             Praeiudicium
             non
             est
             iudicium
             ,
             sed
             vitium
             ;
             Rash
             iudgement
             is
             no
             iudgement
             but
             misiudgement
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           And
           b
           
             an
             ouer-hastie
             sentence
             causeth
             hastie
             repentance
             ,
          
           if
           not
           a
           worse
           matter
           .
           It
           was
           c
           
             Dauids
          
           case
           in
           
             Mephisosheths
          
           cause
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           d
           
             Sauls
          
           before
           in
           
             Dauids
          
           cause
           :
           and
           that
           left
           vpon
           record
           ,
           as
           other
           slips
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           ;
           e
           to
           the
           end
           that
           their
           tripping
           might
           make
           others
           ,
           that
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           f
           the
           more
           wary
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           God
           himselfe
           prescribing
           these
           his
           Deputies
           what
           course
           to
           take
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           willeth
           them
           not
           onely
           g
           to
           heare
           ere
           they
           judge
           indifferently
           ,
           but
           h
           to
           sift
           and
           search
           and
           make
           diligent
           enquiry
           ,
           for
           the
           discouery
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           bolting
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           ere
           they
           proceed
           to
           censure
           or
           to
           sentence
           .
        
         
           Yea
           i
           
             ita
             gessit
             ,
             vti
             iussit
             ;
          
           this
           course
           as
           by
           precept
           he
           commandeth
           them
           ,
           so
           by
           his
           owne
           practise
           he
           further
           commendeth
           vnto
           them
           .
           To
           omit
           k
           the
           enquiry
           made
           by
           him
           about
           
             Adam
          
           and
           
             Eues
          
           act
           ;
           and
           l
           his
           questioning
           with
           
             Cain
          
           about
           the
           murther
           of
           
             Abel
             :
          
           m
           When
           the
           crie
           of
           
             Sodomes
          
           sinne
           was
           come
           vp
           to
           him
           into
           heauen
           ,
           
             I
             will
             go
             downe
             ,
          
           ●…aith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             see
             whither
             they
             haue
             done
             according
             to
             the
             crie
             ,
             that
             is
             come
             vp
             vnto
             me
             ,
             or
             no.
          
           n
           God
           almighty
           that
           knoweth
           all
           things
           ,
           before
           proofe
           made
           seemeth
           to
           doubt
           of
           something
           ▪
           for
           what
           eause
           ,
           but
           to
           giue
           vs
           an
           example
           of
           gravitie
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           light
           of
           beleife
           in
           conceiuing
           euill
           of
           others
           ▪
           before
           we
           see
           things
           plainly
           proued
           .
           For
           o
           though
           many
           things
           may
           be
           true
           ;
           yet
           ought
           not
           a
           Iudge
           to
           giue
           credit
           to
           them
           till
           he
           see
           euident
           proofe
           made
           of
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           euill
           rule
           here
           ,
           that
           as
           
             Lex
             quemque
             pessimum
             fore
             praesumat
             ;
             The
             Law
             should
             suspect
             that
             euery
             man
             may
             be
             corrupted
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           leaue
           as
           litle
           as
           may
           be
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           any
           ▪
           so
           
             I●…dex
             optimu
             quemque
             esse
             praeiudi●…et
             ,
          
           that
           
             A
             Iudge
             should
             suppose
             euery
             man
             to
             be
             guiltles
             and
             innocent
             ;
          
           and
           so
           esteeme
           of
           him
           .
           *
           till
           the
           contrary
           vpon
           discussion
           of
           his
           cause
           be
           discouered
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           p
           iustly
           and
           vprightly
           ;
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           for
           fauour
           ,
           friendship
           or
           other
           sinister
           respects
           .
           Such
           is
           Gods
           judgement
           .
           q
           
             I
             know
             ,
             ò
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thy
             iudgements
             are
             iust
             .
          
           And
           ,
           r
           
             God
             is
             iust
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             iniquitie
             with
             him
             .
          
           And
           such
           therefore
           also
           should
           yours
           be
           :
           As
           
             Iehosaphat
          
           telleth
           the
           Iudges
           of
           his
           time
           in
           giuing
           them
           their
           charge
           :
           s
           
             Take
             heed
             that
             you
             doe
             iustly
             with
             an
             vpright
             heart
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             iniquitie
             with
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             nor
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             nor
             receiuing
             of
             bribes
             .
          
        
         
           Remember
           you
           that
           your
           seates
           are
           t
           
             seates
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             of
             iustice
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           an
           euill
           of
           all
           others
           most
           foule
           and
           most
           fearefull
           ,
           u
           when
           
             oppression
             is
             found
             in
             the
             place
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             sitteth
             in
             the
             seate
             of
             iustice
             :
          
           x
           when
           
             a
             wrong
             sentence
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             ruleth
          
           and
           should
           do
           right
           .
        
         
           y
           
             The
             Elements
             weigh
             not
             heauie
             when
             they
             are
             in
             their
             owne
             place
             ,
          
           as
           they
           do
           when
           they
           are
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           some
           other
           element
           .
           A
           man
           that
           diueth
           vnder
           water
           ,
           perceiueth
           not
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           haue
           a
           whole
           tun
           of
           water
           ouer
           his
           head
           :
           whereas
           were
           there
           but
           halfe
           an
           hogshead
           of
           the
           same
           water
           put
           into
           some
           vessell
           ,
           and
           set
           aboue
           water
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           he
           were
           by
           no
           meanes
           able
           to
           stand
           vnder
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           z
           is
           vice
           or
           sinne
           nothing
           so
           offensiue
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           in
           its
           owne
           sea
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           in
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           contrary
           virtue
           .
           For
           a
           man
           to
           be
           coosoned
           by
           some
           cheating
           Companion
           ,
           some
           shifting
           Mate
           that
           liueth
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           by
           his
           wits
           ,
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           make
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           it
           ;
           
             He
             hath
             put
             a
             tricke
             vpon
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             well
             enough
             serued
             :
             I
             had
             little
          
           
           
             reason
             to
             looke
             for
             other
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           But
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           ouer
           reached
           by
           one
           that
           he
           hath
           trade
           and
           trafficke
           with
           ,
           and
           professeth
           to
           deale
           honestly
           and
           vprightly
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           not
           so
           well
           brooke
           or
           beare
           ;
           we
           looke
           for
           square
           dealing
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           monies-worth
           for
           our
           mony
           .
        
         
           So
           here
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           robbed
           by
           the
           high-way-side
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           his
           pocket
           or
           purse
           pickt
           by
           a
           common
           Diuer
           or
           Pick-purse
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           greiuous
           :
           there
           is
           wrong
           and
           robery
           in
           his
           owne
           proper
           subiect
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Iudge
           that
           sitteth
           in
           the
           seate
           of
           justice
           to
           wring
           or
           wrong
           the
           party
           that
           sueth
           to
           him
           for
           right
           :
           to
           be
           
             as
             the
             bush
             ,
             or
             the
             bramble
          
           (
           it
           is
           the
           Prophet
           a
           
             Michaes
          
           comparison
           )
           that
           teareth
           the
           fleece
           from
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           that
           flieth
           to
           it
           for
           succour
           and
           shelter
           against
           the
           storme
           :
           yea
           worse
           then
           bush
           or
           bramble
           ,
           in
           stripping
           not
           the
           fleece
           onely
           from
           the
           skin
           ,
           but
           b
           the
           skin
           also
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           from
           the
           bone
           ;
           and
           so
           c
           praying
           vpon
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           ought
           to
           protect
           ,
           worse
           then
           those
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           ought
           to
           protect
           them
           :
           for
           Iudges
           and
           their
           Officers
           or
           Followers
           to
           be
           
             Partners
             and
             Sharers
             with
             Theeues
             and
             Murtherers
             :
          
           (
           it
           is
           the
           Prophet
           d
           
             Esaies
          
           complaint
           :
           )
           When
           courses
           of
           law
           and
           iustice
           are
           so
           perverted
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           e
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           sometime
           said
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           other
           similitude
           then
           the
           Prophet
           f
           
             Ieremie
          
           long
           before
           him
           vsed
           :
           )
           g
           
             The
             Suiters
             are
             as
             Foules
             ,
             the
             Pleaders
             as
             Foulers
             ,
             the
             Court
             the
             Floore
             or
             the
             Plat
             ,
             and
             the
             Iudge
             the
             Net
             :
          
           When
           h
           the
           Counsellor
           treacherously
           betraieth
           his
           Clients
           cause
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           defend
           ;
           and
           
           i
           the
           Iudge
           setteth
           his
           doome
           and
           sentence
           to
           sale
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           sitteth
           to
           reforme
           sinne
           ,
           committeth
           sinne
           there
           himselfe
           ;
           hee
           that
           is
           called
           to
           redresse
           wrong
           ,
           doth
           wrong
           there
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           those
           that
           repaire
           to
           him
           for
           right
           ;
           and
           *
           maketh
           himselfe
           guilty
           by
           condemning
           the
           guiltlesse
           :
           k
           This
           it
           is
           of
           all
           other
           most
           greiuous
           and
           intolerable
           ;
           because
           here
           is
           now
           iniustice
           and
           iniquity
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           iustice
           and
           equity
           :
           Which
           as
           it
           maketh
           the
           transgression
           of
           such
           the
           more
           hainous
           here
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           cause
           their
           condemnation
           to
           be
           most
           hideous
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           iustly
           and
           vprightly
           ,
           so
           boldly
           with
           confidence
           and
           courage
           :
           
             favoribus
             incorrupti
             ,
             pavoribus
             interriti
             ;
             as
             not
             led
             aside
             with
             fauour
             ,
             so
             not
             forced
             aside
             with
             feare
             .
          
           Else
           as
           
             Temerit
             as
             iudicis
             ,
          
           so
           ,
           
             Timidit
             as
             iudicis
             calamit
             as
             innocentis
             :
          
           as
           
             the
             Iudges
             temeritie
             ,
          
           so
           
             the
             Iudges
             timiditie
             may
             proue
             the
             Innocents
             calamitie
             :
          
           as
           it
           was
           in
           poore
           
             Naboths
          
           case
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             Iethro
          
           adviseth
           
             Moses
          
           to
           choose
           out
           men
           as
           
             vncorrupt
             ,
          
           so
           m
           
             of
             courage
          
           to
           make
           Iudges
           and
           Rulers
           .
        
         
           Remember
           to
           this
           purpose
           and
           to
           encourage
           you
           herein
           ,
           what
           
             Moses
          
           telleth
           them
           there
           in
           giuing
           
           them
           their
           charge
           :
           n
           
             Feare
             not
             any
             mans
             face
             :
             for
             the
             iudgement
             is
             Gods.
          
           Ye
           are
           not
           
             the
             Kings
             Iudges
             ,
          
           but
           o
           
             Gods
             Iudges
             ;
          
           at
           least
           your
           iudgement
           it
           is
           his
           :
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           p
           called
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           q
           minister
           to
           man
           ;
           yet
           r
           their
           
             ministerie
          
           it
           is
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           and
           they
           are
           s
           
             Ministers
             not
             of
             man
          
           but
           
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           what
           followeth
           hence
           ?
           Surely
           if
           your
           iudgement
           
           be
           Gods
           ,
           and
           you
           iudge
           according
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           he
           will
           vndoubtedly
           beare
           you
           out
           in
           it
           .
           So
           doth
           
             Iehoshaphat
          
           assure
           those
           that
           hee
           called
           to
           that
           office
           :
           t
           
             Take
             heede
             how
             you
             iudge
             :
             for
             you
             execute
             the
             iudgement
             not
             of
             man
             but
             of
             God
             :
             and
             he
             will
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           He
           will
           neuer
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           owne
           ordinance
           ,
           nor
           faile
           to
           backe
           and
           beare
           out
           those
           that
           duly
           execute
           it
           .
        
         
           See
           you
           do
           right
           therefore
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           righteous
           :
           and
           therefore
           feare
           not
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           his
           will
           you
           should
           doe
           it
           .
           u
           
             Smite
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Absolom
          
           to
           his
           seruants
           of
           his
           brother
           
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             slay
             him
             ;
             and
             feare
             not
             :
             haue
             not
             I
             bidden
             you
             ?
             bee
             bold
             therefore
             .
          
           So
           smite
           you
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           their
           wicked
           courses
           shall
           require
           :
           smite
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           feare
           not
           :
           hath
           not
           God
           bidden
           you
           ?
           be
           bold
           then
           .
           
             Absolom
          
           could
           not
           secure
           them
           :
           God
           is
           able
           to
           secure
           you
           :
           yea
           as
           x
           the
           high
           Preists
           promised
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           more
           then
           they
           could
           make
           good
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             will
             secure
             you
             :
          
           Do
           you
           your
           duty
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           take
           further
           care
           for
           it
           .
           y
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             be
             with
             you
             :
          
           saith
           
             Iehosaphat
             :
          
           as
           to
           assist
           you
           ,
           so
           to
           protect
           you
           .
           As
           hee
           hearteneth
           
             Ioshua
             :
          
           z
           
             Haue
             not
             I
             bidden
             thee
             ?
             be
             strong
             and
             couragious
             :
             feare
             not
             ,
             nor
             quaile
             not
             ;
             for
             I
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             :
             as
             I
             was
             with
             Moses
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             bee
             with
             thee
             ;
             I
             will
             neuer
             leaue
             thee
             ,
             nor
             faile
             thee
             .
          
           And
           a
           
             if
             God
             be
             with
             you
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           
             who
             can
             be
             against
             you
             ?
          
           If
           b
           God
           be
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           lay
           hand
           on
           him
           to
           hurt
           him
           .
           If
           c
           God
           be
           with
           
             Ieremie
             ,
          
           though
           Prince
           and
           Priests
           and
           people
           band
           all
           together
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           shall
           
           he
           stand
           firme
           like
           an
           iron
           pillar
           ,
           like
           a
           brasen
           bulwarke
           against
           them
           :
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           hurt
           him
           that
           God
           gardeth
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           to
           please
           men
           you
           shall
           displease
           God
           ,
           shrinking
           and
           swar●…ing
           from
           the
           rules
           that
           he
           hath
           prescribed
           you
           ,
           and
           for
           feare
           of
           mans
           face
           deale
           vnfaithfully
           ,
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           office
           that
           he
           hath
           imposed
           vpon
           you
           :
           *
           by
           stepping
           aside
           to
           shun
           danger
           ,
           you
           shall
           but
           plunge
           your selues
           into
           greater
           danger
           .
           As
           the
           Prouerbe
           hath
           it
           :
           d
           
             He
             that
             feares
             the
             frost
             shall
             be
             ouerwhelmed
             with
             the
             snow
             .
          
           e
           While
           you
           ●…eare
           the
           frost
           of
           mans
           anger
           that
           lieth
           vnder
           your
           feete
           and
           might
           easily
           be
           ouercome
           ;
           you
           shall
           be
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           the
           snow
           of
           the
           diuine
           vengeance
           ,
           that
           descendeth
           from
           heauen
           and
           cannot
           therefore
           be
           avoided
           .
           f
           While
           you
           flie
           the
           smoke
           of
           mans
           displeasure
           ,
           you
           shall
           fall
           into
           the
           1
           flaming
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           that
           burneth
           euen
           to
           the
           botome
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           g
           
             Trepidus
             homo
             ponit
             tendiculam
             sibi
             :
             The
             fearefull
             man
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             setteth
             a
             s●…are
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           in
           this
           case
           verified
           that
           the
           Prophets
           haue
           ,
           and
           i
           the
           Iewes
           vse
           as
           a
           by-word
           .
           h
           
             Hee
             that
             flieth
             from
             the
             noise
             of
             feare
             ,
             falleth
             into
             a
             pit
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             getteth
             vp
             out
             of
             the
             pit
             ,
             is
             caught
             in
             the
             snare
             .
          
           We
           may
           well
           apply
           it
           with
           some
           transposition
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           .
           When
           matters
           are
           to
           be
           heard
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           some
           Great-mans
           letters
           come
           ,
           whom
           the
           one
           party
           hath
           some
           interest
           in
           ,
           here
           if
           you
           be
           fearefull
           of
           doing
           your
           duty
           ,
           your
           feare
           setteth
           a
           snare
           for
           
           you
           ,
           and
           if
           for
           feare
           of
           offending
           him
           you
           decline
           from
           the
           right
           ,
           while
           you
           flie
           from
           the
           noise
           of
           a
           false
           feare
           ,
           you
           fall
           into
           a
           true
           snare
           :
           or
           while
           you
           seeke
           to
           shun
           one
           snare
           ,
           you
           fall
           into
           another
           ,
           a
           worse
           snare
           :
           while
           you
           seeke
           to
           shun
           the
           snare
           of
           mans
           offence
           which
           you
           might
           easily
           haue
           wound
           your selues
           out
           of
           againe
           ,
           yea
           k
           God
           would
           haue
           broken
           for
           you
           and
           set
           you
           free
           from
           ;
           l
           you
           fall
           into
           the
           pit
           of
           Gods
           heauy
           indignation
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           it
           is
           questionable
           whither
           euer
           you
           get
           vp
           againe
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           for
           any
           man
           to
           feare
           man
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           feare
           of
           man
           to
           doe
           ought
           that
           may
           displease
           him
           :
           but
           it
           is
           much
           more
           a
           foule
           shame
           for
           those
           that
           are
           tearmed
           Gods
           to
           feare
           any
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           feare
           to
           faile
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           duty
           ,
           which
           with
           courage
           and
           confidence
           God
           hath
           called
           them
           to
           execute
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           seuerely
           where
           God
           himselfe
           (
           were
           he
           present
           )
           would
           shew
           seuerity
           ,
           and
           hath
           willed
           seuerity
           to
           be
           showne
           .
           As
           yee
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           m
           take
           heed
           how
           ye
           deale
           rigorously
           ,
           where
           God
           would
           haue
           lenity
           and
           clemency
           vsed
           ,
           as
           n
           
             Saul
          
           with
           the
           
             Gibeonites
             ,
          
           *
           in
           lesser
           and
           slighter
           slips
           o
           with
           silly
           weake
           ones
           ,
           in
           simplicity
           and
           infirmitie
           ouer-taken
           rather
           ,
           then
           offending
           out
           of
           malice
           and
           wilfull
           contempt
           :
           that
           were
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           p
           
             to
             turne
             iudgement
             into
             gall
             :
          
           q
           It
           is
           as
           well
           a
           point
           of
           iniustice
           aboue
           desert
           to
           punish
           the
           guiltie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           without
           desert
           ,
           to
           punish
           those
           that
           be
           wholy
           guiltlesse
           .
        
         
           So
           haue
           ye
           no
           lesse
           cause
           to
           beware
           ,
           least
           ,
           as
           r
           
             ●…ul
          
           
           with
           
             Agag
             ,
          
           you
           spare
           there
           ,
           where
           God
           would
           haue
           you
           seuere
           .
           s
           
             Thine
             eye
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             spare
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             may
             spare
             thee
             :
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             shew
             any
             mercy
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             shew
             mercy
             vnto
             thee
             .
          
           t
           It
           is
           alike
           iniustice
           not
           to
           punish
           the
           guilty
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           crimes
           committed
           by
           them
           shall
           require
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           guiltlesse
           .
        
         
           u
           A
           discreet
           hand
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           held
           of
           you
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sentencing
           and
           censuring
           of
           Transgressors
           and
           Offenders
           .
           You
           must
           remember
           that
           you
           are
           
             sent
             by
             God
          
           as
           x
           with
           
             a
             rod
          
           for
           some
           ,
           so
           z
           with
           
             a
             sword
          
           for
           others
           ,
           y
           
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             malefactors
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           you
           fulfill
           not
           your
           charge
           ,
           you
           discharge
           not
           your
           trust
           ,
           if
           you
           put
           not
           the
           power
           which
           to
           that
           purpose
           he
           hath
           giuen
           you
           in
           practise
           :
           And
           a
           you
           shall
           answer
           for
           it
           with
           your
           owne
           soules
           ,
           as
           
             Ahab
             ;
          
           not
           onely
           ,
           b
           if
           you
           slay
           
             Naboth
             ,
          
           but
           c
           if
           you
           slay
           not
           
             Benhadad
             .
          
           If
           you
           let
           murtherers
           ,
           and
           Masse-preists
           soule-murtherers
           ,
           &
           other
           like
           malefactors
           escape
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           committed
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           d
           your
           liues
           shall
           go
           for
           theirs
           ,
           you
           shall
           answer
           it
           with
           your
           owne
           liues
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           their
           liues
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           onely
           bring
           that
           curse
           vpon
           your selues
           ,
           that
           e
           the
           Prophet
           denounceth
           against
           that
           man
           that
           doth
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           negligently
           ,
           that
           with
           ▪
           holdeth
           his
           sword
           from
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           when
           God
           calleth
           him
           thereunto
           :
           But
           ,
           like
           
           either
           fearefull
           or
           vnfaithfull
           Physitians
           ,
           who
           by
           sparing
           an
           ounce
           or
           two
           of
           corrupt
           bloud
           ,
           that
           were
           better
           out
           then
           in
           ,
           infect
           and
           taint
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           so
           endanger
           the
           whole
           body
           ;
           p
           you
           shall
           bring
           vpon
           your selues
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           such
           villanies
           as
           such
           desperate
           wretches
           shall
           by
           your
           preposterous
           and
           q
           pernicious
           lenity
           and
           impunity
           either
           surviue
           or
           r
           be
           encouraged
           to
           commit
           ;
           yea
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           at
           length
           also
           vpon
           the
           whole
           state
           ,
           which
           by
           such
           meanes
           you
           shal
           cause
           to
           be
           totally
           defiled
           therewith
           .
           For
           s
           
             the
             whole
             land
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             is
             polluted
             with
             bloud
             ,
          
           and
           with
           the
           like
           enormious
           crimes
           ,
           
             and
             cannot
             be
             purged
             againe
             but
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             those
             that
             shed
             bloud
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           condigne
           punishment
           of
           such
           as
           commit
           such
           crimes
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           :
           as
           you
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           so
           let
           your
           conversation
           and
           courses
           ,
           your
           cariage
           both
           generall
           and
           speciall
           be
           
             Godlike
             ,
          
           correspondent
           to
           this
           great
           and
           glorious
           title
           giuen
           you
           of
           God
           :
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           as
           hee
           said
           sometime
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           and
           their
           writings
           ,
           
             like
             Apothecaries
             pots
             ,
          
           t
           
             that
             haue
             an
             inscription
             of
             some
             soueraigne
             medicine
             without
             ,
          
           when
           there
           is
           either
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           nothing
           but
           some
           rancke
           
             poison
             within
             .
          
        
         
           Hitherto
           wee
           haue
           shewed
           what
           this
           stately
           and
           lofty
           stile
           of
           
             Gods
          
           giuen
           to
           Rulers
           by
           God
           himselfe
           requireth
           of
           them
           :
           let
           vs
           now
           see
           what
           it
           exacteth
           of
           vs
           that
           liue
           vnder
           them
           .
           That
           which
           the
           Apostles
           tell
           vs
           both
           
             Peter
          
           and
           
             Paul.
          
           If
           Magistrates
           be
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           and
           their
           power
           and
           place
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           must
           u
           
             euery
             soule
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             power
             ,
          
           x
           
             not
          
           
           
             for
             feare
             of
             mans
             wrath
             but
             for
             conscience
             of
             God
             :
          
           Then
           y
           
             submit
             your selues
             you
             must
             to
             euery
             humane
             ordinance
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ;
             be
             it
             vnto
             the
             King
             as
             soueraigne
             ,
             or
             to
             Presidents
          
           and
           other
           inferiour
           Gouernours
           ,
           
             as
             those
             that
             be
             also
             sent
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           commeth
           iustly
           to
           be
           taxed
           the
           intolerable
           pride
           of
           that
           a
           
             Man
             of
             sinne
             ,
          
           who
           not
           onely
           b
           exempteth
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Shauelings
           from
           all
           ciuill
           subiection
           ;
           but
           euen
           c
           trampleth
           vpon
           the
           crownes
           of
           Kings
           ,
           in
           most
           presumptuous
           manner
           ,
           d
           
             aduancing
             himselfe
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             and
             carying
             himselfe
             as
             God
             ,
          
           yea
           e
           making
           himselfe
           
             a
             God
             of
             Gods
             ;
          
           as
           out
           of
           
             Pope
             Nicolas
          
           his
           grounds
           ,
           faith
           
             Marsilius
          
           of
           
             Padua
             ,
          
           his
           owne
           
             Canonists
          
           well
           collect
           .
        
         
           The
           Auncient
           Fathers
           were
           not
           acquainted
           with
           this
           diuinity
           of
           the
           Popes
           Deity
           ,
           they
           were
           vtterly
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           f
           
             We
             worship
             the
             Emperor
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             Gods
             second
             ,
          
           or
           
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             inferiour
             to
             none
             but
             to
             God
             alone
             .
          
           g
           
             That
             these
             things
             are
             enioyned
             not
             secular
             men
             onely
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             but
             euen
             Priests
             and
             Monkes
             also
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             euidently
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Let
             euery
             soule
             bee
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             power
             .
          
           h
           
             Be
             thou
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Euangelist
             ,
             or
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             thou
             beest
             else
             ,
          
           i
           
             thou
             must
             not
             onely
             obey
             them
             ,
             but
             euen
             be
             subiect
             vnto
          
           
           
             them
             .
          
           And
           
             Bernard
             ,
          
           though
           hee
           liued
           but
           in
           a
           bad
           and
           corrupt
           age
           ,
           writing
           to
           a
           great
           Byshop
           ;
           k
           
             If
             euery
             soule
             must
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             power
             ,
             then
             yours
             also
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             who
             hath
             giuen
             you
             an
             exemption
             from
             this
             generall
             iniunction
             ?
             He
             that
             endeauoureth
             to
             exempt
             you
             ,
             doeth
             but
             seeke
             to
             delude
             you
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           to
           apply
           a
           speech
           of
           
             Optatus
          
           spoken
           of
           him
           by
           that
           insolent
           Schismaticke
           
             Donatus
          
           to
           the
           present
           proud
           
             Romish
             Prelate
             ;
          
           l
           
             Since
             aboue
             the
             Emperour
             there
             is
             none
             but
             God
             that
             created
             him
             ;
          
           (
           and
           not
           the
           
             Pope
          
           then
           ,
           as
           m
           they
           say
           :
           )
           
             the
             Pope
             aduancing
             himselfe
             aboue
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             goeth
             beyond
             humane
             bounds
             ,
             and
             carieth
             himselfe
             not
             as
             man
             but
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             not
             reverencing
             him
             who
             of
             men
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             next
             after
             God.
             
          
        
         
           But
           to
           leaue
           that
           
             Antichrist
          
           to
           his
           transcendent
           not
           eminency
           but
           insolencie
           :
           we
           are
           admonished
           ,
           when
           Kings
           and
           Gouernors
           are
           by
           God
           tearmed
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           so
           to
           account
           them
           as
           God
           calleth
           them
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           cary
           our selues
           in
           our
           demeanour
           toward
           them
           :
           to
           obey
           and
           be
           subiect
           ,
           as
           one
           saith
           ,
           n
           
             vnto
             good
             Rulers
             as
             God
             ,
             bad
             Rulers
             for
             God
             ;
          
           or
           rather
           ,
           o
           
             to
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             as
             well
             as
             God
             as
             for
             God.
          
           And
           herein
           is
           the
           true
           difference
           betweene
           the
           religious
           and
           the
           irreligious
           subiect
           ,
           that
           p
           the
           one
           worshippeth
           God
           for
           man
           ,
           q
           the
           other
           obeyeth
           man
           for
           God.
           
        
         
           Yea
           not
           onely
           are
           we
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           rising
           against
           
           them
           ,
           and
           laying
           of
           violent
           hands
           on
           them
           .
           For
           r
           
             Who
             can
             lay
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             and
             be
             guiltlesse
             ?
          
           s
           
             Who
             so
             riseth
             against
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             ariseth
             against
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             anointed
             .
          
           t
           
             Who
             so
             resisteth
             the
             higher
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             Gods
             owne
             Ordinance
             :
             and
             those
             that
             so
             doe
             ,
             procure
             destruction
             to
             themselues
             :
          
           Or
           of
           offring
           the
           least
           outward
           disgrace
           vnto
           them
           .
           u
           It
           stucke
           shrewdly
           in
           
             Dauids
          
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           troubled
           his
           tender
           conscience
           not
           a
           litle
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           snipped
           away
           but
           a
           litle
           shred
           of
           the
           skirt
           of
           
             Sauls
          
           coate
           :
           But
           also
           x
           how
           we
           do
           euen
           but
           in
           secret
           speak
           euill
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           heart
           onely
           wish
           euill
           to
           them
           :
           Sithence
           God
           ,
           y
           whose
           person
           they
           represent
           ,
           and
           z
           whose
           place
           they
           here
           supply
           ,
           hath
           threatned
           both
           to
           disclose
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           avenged
           on
           vs
           for
           it
           .
           He
           hath
           giuen
           them
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           and
           *
           he
           will
           seuerely
           reuenge
           whatsoeuer
           iniurie
           or
           indignity
           is
           done
           vnto
           them
           ,
           euen
           as
           done
           vnto
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           haue
           considered
           of
           the
           dignitie
           ,
           eminencie
           and
           excellencie
           of
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           place
           and
           diuine
           constitution
           :
           Now
           a
           word
           or
           two
           withall
           of
           the
           latter
           branch
           ,
           concerning
           their
           frailty
           ,
           misery
           and
           mortality
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           naturall
           estate
           and
           humane
           condition
           .
        
         
           Princes
           therefore
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           
             Gods
          
           1
           
             by
             name
             ,
          
           yet
           are
           they
           
             not
          
           so
           
             by
             nature
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           a
           
             Iah
          
           or
           
             Iehouah
          
           a
           name
           of
           
             Essence
             ,
          
           but
           b
           
             E●…h
          
           or
           
             Elohim
          
           a
           name
           of
           
             Office
          
           that
           is
           giuen
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           true
           of
           them
           that
           they
           say
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           *
           
             The
             man
             changes
             when
             his
             name
             changeth
             :
          
           as
           if
           the
           change
           
           of
           the
           name
           bred
           a
           change
           of
           their
           nature
           .
           c
           It
           is
           is
           not
           their
           place
           that
           can
           alter
           their
           persons
           :
           nor
           their
           diuine
           constitution
           that
           can
           strip
           them
           of
           their
           natiue
           condition
           .
           Though
           they
           sit
           aboue
           others
           ,
           yet
           *
           must
           they
           die
           as
           others
           .
           Though
           they
           may
           liue
           
             like
             Gods
             ,
          
           yet
           must
           they
           die
           
             like
             men
             ,
          
           euen
           
             as
             other
             ordinary
             men
          
           are
           wont
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           We
           need
           go
           no
           further
           then
           experience
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           this
           point
           .
           For
           d
           
             we
             see
             that
             wise
             men
             ,
          
           and
           so
           great
           men
           ,
           
             die
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
           As
           e
           the
           sword
           taketh
           away
           weake
           and
           strong
           indifferently
           :
           so
           f
           death
           sweepeth
           away
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           alike
           .
        
         
           And
           no
           maruell
           if
           it
           be
           so
           .
           For
           g
           they
           haue
           all
           one
           and
           the
           same
           originall
           ;
           the
           like
           breeding
           and
           birth
           .
           They
           are
           all
           h
           
             bred
             not
             of
             incorruptible
             ,
             but
             of
             corruptible
             seede
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           i
           haue
           their
           
             time
          
           as
           
             of
             birth
             ,
          
           so
           k
           of
           decay
           and
           
             of
             death
             .
          
        
         
           They
           are
           made
           of
           one
           mould
           :
           euen
           great-men
           of
           the
           same
           metall
           that
           other
           men
           are
           .
           
             What
             is
             man
             ,
          
           saith
           one
           of
           the
           Auncients
           ,
           but
           l
           
             soule
             and
             soile
             ?
          
           the
           one
           m
           a
           puffe
           of
           winde
           ,
           and
           n
           the
           other
           a
           pile
           of
           dust
           .
           What
           is
           he
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           sometime
           of
           o
           swine
           ,
           a
           litle
           p
           
             rotten
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           hath
           the
           
             soule
          
           giuen
           
           it
           
             as
             salt
          
           to
           preserue
           it
           from
           further
           putrefaction
           awhile
           ,
           as
           the
           seare-cloth
           doth
           the
           corps
           deceased
           ?
           And
           no
           other
           matter
           are
           the
           greatest
           or
           mightiest
           men
           made
           of
           .
           They
           are
           
             flesh
             ,
          
           as
           others
           .
           q
           
             Our
             flesh
             ,
          
           say
           the
           poore
           oppressed
           ones
           ,
           
             is
             as
             the
             flesh
             of
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           And
           r
           
             all
             flesh
             is
             grasse
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             field
             :
          
           s
           
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             is
             greene
             and
             flourisheth
             ,
             but
             ere
             euening
             is
             either
             cut
             downe
          
           by
           the
           mowers
           hand
           ,
           or
           decaieth
           
             and
             withereth
             of
             it selfe
             .
          
           They
           are
           
             earth
             ,
          
           as
           others
           .
           t
           
             Earthen
             vessels
             ,
          
           the
           Psalmist
           compareth
           them
           to
           .
           u
           
             Earth
             they
             iudge
             ,
             and
          
           x
           
             earth
             they
             are
             .
          
           y
           
             Iudicani
             terra●…
             iudices
             terrae
             :
             They
             are
             earthen
             Iudges
             ,
          
           saith
           ▪
           
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             iudge
             here
             vpon
             earth
             .
          
           Nothing
           but
           z
           
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ;
          
           as
           
             Abraham
          
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Againe
           Great-men
           as
           they
           are
           made
           both
           for
           body
           and
           soule
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           that
           others
           are
           ;
           so
           are
           their
           soules
           and
           bodies
           tied
           together
           with
           a
           no
           firmer
           or
           stronger
           bands
           then
           other
           ordinary
           mens
           are
           .
           b
           They
           haue
           no
           more
           power
           ouer
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           day
           of
           death
           to
           detaine
           it
           ,
           then
           other
           ordinarie
           men
           haue
           .
           c
           Some
           litle
           worme
           may
           doe
           as
           much
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           doe
           to
           any
           man.
           d
           A
           flie
           or
           a
           gnat
           strangled
           that
           proud
           Pope
           our
           Countreyman
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           Emperor
           stoope
           to
           hold
           him
           his
           stirop
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           a
           litle
           fish-bone
           ,
           e
           an
           haire
           ,
           or
           a
           crumb
           of
           bread
           onely
           going
           downe
           the
           wrong
           way
           ,
           may
           endanger
           ,
           yea
           may
           choake
           and
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           mightiest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           They
           are
           subiect
           to
           sicknesse
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           yea
           more
           vsually
           then
           others
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           crasie
           commonly
           then
           others
           are
           ,
           more
           hardly
           bred
           then
           they
           .
           f
           It
           is
           not
           a
           golden
           ring
           that
           can
           keepe
           the
           finger
           from
           a
           felon
           ,
           nor
           a
           vel●…et
           ●…lipper
           that
           can
           fray
           away
           the
           goute
           ,
           nor
           a
           crowne
           or
           diadem
           ,
           that
           can
           cure
           the
           headach
           ,
           nor
           a
           purple
           roabe
           that
           can
           free
           one
           from
           feuers
           .
           g
           Sicknesse
           deaths
           Purseuant
           oft
           arresteth
           them
           ,
           and
           death
           it
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           on
           them
           in
           the
           very
           place
           of
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           where
           they
           passe
           sentence
           of
           life
           or
           death
           vpon
           others
           ,
           euen
           as
           they
           are
           sitting
           on
           the
           Bench.
           
        
         
           They
           are
           subiect
           to
           casualties
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           h
           
             We
             are
             of
             a
             glassie
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           saith
           one
           ,
           
             and
             wee
             walke
             amiddes
             many
             casualties
             .
          
           And
           i
           
             the
             p●…t
             ▪
          
           we
           say
           ,
           
             goeth
             so
             oft
             to
             the
             well
             ,
             that
             a●…
             length
             it
             commeth
             home
             broken
             .
          
           k
           He
           that
           misseth
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           some
           one
           at
           length
           lighteth
           on
           ,
           that
           maketh
           an
           end
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           so
           with
           Princes
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ?
           Yes
           vndoubtedly
           .
           They
           are
           subiect
           to
           casualties
           as
           much
           as
           others
           .
           Yea
           l
           they
           are
           subiect
           to
           casualties
           more
           then
           others
           their
           inferiours
           .
           They
           die
           not
           onely
           
             as
             others
             ,
          
           but
           oft-times
           
             before
             others
             .
          
           m
           The
           massie
           metall
           sincketh
           ,
           when
           n
           the
           corke
           and
           the
           reede
           swimmeth
           :
           the
           sturdy
           and
           stately
           o
           oke
           oft
           falleth
           or
           is
           felled
           ,
           when
           the
           litle
           and
           low
           hawthorne
           bush
           by
           it
           standeth
           still
           .
           They
           were
           safe
           enough
           that
           sat
           in
           the
           same
           caroch
           with
           him
           ▪
           when
           p
           that
           puissant
           Prince
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           pompe
           and
           preparation
           for
           some
           extraordinarie
           enterprise
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           base
           Villaine
           in
           butcherly
           
           manner
           with
           a
           knife
           stucke
           like
           a
           beast
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           liable
           lastly
           to
           Gods
           iudgement
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           Yea
           they
           are
           by
           him
           made
           examples
           oft
           
           vnto
           others
           .
           q
           He
           preuenteth
           the
           last
           iudgement
           sometimes
           by
           sitting
           here
           vpon
           such
           :
           and
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           some
           few
           before-hand
           sheweth
           what
           all
           others
           that
           take
           their
           courses
           ,
           must
           one
           day
           likewise
           come
           to
           .
        
         
           They
           die
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           as
           other
           ordinary
           men
           vsually
           doe
           ?
           Nay
           ;
           they
           die
           otherwise
           then
           other
           ordinary
           men
           are
           wont
           to
           doe
           .
           
             f
          
           
             If
             these
             men
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Moses
             ,
             die
             the
             common
             death
             of
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             bee
             visited
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             then
             all
             other
             men
             are
             ;
             then
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             sent
             mee
             .
          
           They
           die
           so
           that
           men
           know
           not
           what
           diseases
           they
           die
           of
           .
           And
           s
           
             few
             Kings
             or
             Tyrants
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           
             die
             either
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
             or
             a
             drie
             death
             :
          
           what
           for
           mans
           mischeife
           and
           malice
           :
           As
           they
           are
           more
           eminent
           ,
           so
           t
           they
           are
           more
           eyed
           ,
           more
           envied
           ,
           more
           aimed
           at
           :
           and
           u
           
             any
             one
             is
             Lord
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             that
             setteth
             light
             by
             his
             owne
             life
             :
          
           And
           what
           againe
           for
           the
           right
           dreadfull
           and
           iust
           x
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ;
           with
           whom
           the
           life
           of
           the
           mightiest
           Monarke
           i●…
           but
           as
           y
           
             a
             nip
             of
             his
             ●…aile
             :
             and
             he
             is
             terrible
             among
             these
             earthly
             Gods
             ;
          
           as
           he
           z
           that
           
           can
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           doe
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           doth
           oft
           ,
           and
           *
           much
           more
           vnto
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           do
           vnto
           any
           of
           those
           that
           liue
           vnder
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           dye
           
             like
             men
             ?
          
           nay
           (
           with
           reuerence
           be
           that
           spoken
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           himselfe
           speaketh
           )
           they
           dye
           many
           of
           them
           
             like
             beasts
             .
          
           As
           abusing
           their
           power
           they
           liue
           a
           like
           beasts
           ;
           and
           become
           in
           that
           regard
           b
           worse
           than
           beasts
           here
           :
           so
           through
           the
           iust
           iudgment
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           dye
           many
           times
           more
           like
           beasts
           than
           like
           men
           ,
           c
           
             like
             sheepe
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             dying
             in
             a
             ditch
             :
          
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           
             Pope
             Boniface
             ,
          
           that
           d
           
             he
             came
             in
             like
             a
             Fox
             ,
             he
             ruled
             like
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             dyed
             like
             a
             Dog
             :
          
           so
           e
           
             Ioram
          
           rotting
           away
           by
           peece-meale
           ,
           till
           his
           very
           entrailes
           fall
           out
           :
           f
           
             Iehoiakim
          
           dragged
           and
           cast
           out
           like
           carion
           ,
           and
           g
           
             buried
             with
             the
             buriall
             of
             an
             Asse
             :
          
           and
           h
           
             Herode
          
           eaten
           vp
           with
           vermine
           ,
           (
           as
           k
           others
           of
           his
           rancke
           not
           a
           few
           )
           when
           but
           a
           litle
           before
           he
           had
           bin
           applauded
           and
           admired
           as
           i
           
             a
             God.
          
           They
           so
           dye
           ,
           that
           l
           they
           leaue
           their
           names
           for
           a
           curse
           behinde
           them
           after
           their
           death
           :
           m
           
             Make
             them
             and
             their
             Princes
             like
          
           n
           
             Oreb
             &
             Zeeb
             ;
             or
             like
          
           o
           
             Zeba
             and
             Zalmanah
             ,
             or
             like
          
           p
           
             Iabin
             and
             Sisera
             :
             that
             perished
             at
             End●…r
             ,
             and
             lay
             rotting
             there
             aboue
             ground
             vnburied
             ,
             like
             dunge
             that
             lyeth
             spread
             abroad
             on
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           that
           which
           is
           of
           all
           other
           most
           fearefull
           ;
           q
           as
           
           such
           are
           worse
           than
           beasts
           in
           their
           life
           ;
           so
           shall
           they
           fare
           worse
           than
           beasts
           after
           death
           .
           For
           r
           
             God
             will
             neuer
             demand
             a
             reason
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             with
             reason
             he
             hath
             not
             indued
             .
          
           The
           brute
           beasts
           shall
           neuer
           be
           called
           to
           any
           account
           .
           t
           
             There
             is
             no
             iudgment
             for
             them
             that
             haue
             no
             iudgment
             themselues
             .
          
           But
           s
           
             it
             is
             appointed
             for
             all
             men
             ,
          
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           then
           for
           great
           men
           ,
           
             that
             once
             they
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             commeth
             iudgement
             ,
          
           which
           they
           must
           also
           come
           vnto
           among
           others
           .
           u
           The
           Rich
           mans
           case
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           while
           he
           liued
           clad
           in
           purple
           ,
           sheweth
           great
           men
           what
           after
           death
           must
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           way
           they
           must
           goe
           when
           they
           dye
           ,
           if
           they
           abuse
           their
           power
           while
           they
           liue
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           x
           as
           well
           good
           as
           great
           .
           And
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           of
           Iudas
           ;
           y
           
             It
             had
             bin
             much
             better
             for
             him
             had
             he
             neuer
             bin
             borne
             :
          
           so
           may
           we
           well
           say
           of
           such
           ,
           
             It
             had
             bin
             much
             better
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             neuer
             at
             all
             bin
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             could
             vtterly
             cease
             to
             be
             .
          
           Better
           therefore
           by
           much
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           the
           beasts
           than
           with
           such
           .
           For
           z
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           far
           worse
           with
           those
           that
           so
           are
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           for
           euer
           ,
           than
           with
           those
           that
           are
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           no
           more
           than
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           bin
           .
        
         
           A
           point
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           that
           might
           proue
           of
           good
           vse
           ,
           had
           I
           longer
           time
           to
           insist
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           others
           as
           for
           themselues
           .
        
         
           For
           themselues
           ,
           for
           great
           ones
           .
           a
           
             Charge
             the
             rich
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           
             Timothie
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high-minded
             .
          
           And
           the
           great
           men
           of
           this
           world
           haue
           as
           much
           neede
           of
           the
           like
           charge
           (
           b
           as
           
           riches
           ,
           so
           c
           honors
           are
           wont
           so
           to
           transport
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           forget
           themselues
           :
           )
           to
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           beware
           that
           they
           be
           not
           puffed
           vp
           with
           pride
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           places
           ;
           that
           they
           looke
           not
           big
           on
           their
           brethren
           ,
           though
           they
           sit
           aboue
           them
           ;
           d
           that
           they
           be
           not
           
             loftie
             minded
             ,
          
           though
           they
           be
           
             seated
             aloft
             .
          
        
         
           e
           
             He
             shall
             not
             lift
             himselfe
             vp
             aboue
             his
             Brethren
             ;
          
           saith
           God
           by
           Moses
           of
           the
           King
           himselfe
           .
           Though
           you
           be
           the
           
             first-borne
             ,
          
           f
           
             primogeniti
             ,
          
           God
           hath
           giuen
           you
           g
           
             the
             birth-right
             ,
             ius
             primogeniturae
             ;
          
           yet
           are
           they
           still
           your
           brethren
           .
           You
           are
           h
           
             the
             first-borne
             ,
          
           as
           he
           saith
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           but
           
             amongst
             many
             Brethren
             .
          
           *
           Both
           you
           and
           they
           are
           
             Adams
             sonnes
          
           all
           ,
           yea
           and
           
             Eues
          
           too
           ,
           i
           
             fratres
             germani
             ,
             vterini
             ,
             brethren
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
          
           all
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             venter
             .
          
           k
           Contemne
           them
           not
           therefore
           ;
           but
           say
           as
           
             Iob
          
           saith
           ,
           l
           
             Did
             not
             he
             he
             that
             made
             me
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             make
             them
             too
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             fashion
             vs
             both
          
           m
           
           
             in
             one
             wombe
             ?
          
           as
           some
           read
           it
           :
           or
           ,
           
             did
             not
          
           o
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             fashion
             vs
             both
             in
             the
             wombe
             ?
          
           as
           others
           rather
           .
        
         
           Though
           you
           be
           now
           aboue
           them
           ,
           yet
           p
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betweene
           you
           and
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           birth
           or
           in
           death
           :
           you
           were
           both
           alike
           before
           death
           ;
           you
           shall
           be
           both
           againe
           alike
           after
           death
           :
           q
           It
           is
           but
           in
           the
           
             interim
          
           of
           this
           short
           life
           only
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           somewhat
           
           in
           some
           things
           vnlike
           .
           It
           is
           with
           men
           as
           with
           Counters
           :
           howsoeuer
           while
           the
           account
           lasteth
           ,
           one
           standeth
           for
           a
           penny
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           for
           a
           pound
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           all
           r
           Counters
           alike
           before
           and
           after
           the
           account
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           togither
           in
           the
           bag
           ,
           
             aut
             in
             vtero
             ,
             aut
             in
             vrna
             ,
          
           s
           
             either
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             tombe
             .
          
        
         
           t
           Consider
           therefore
           as
           well
           what
           you
           haue
           bin
           ,
           as
           what
           you
           are
           ,
           or
           rather
           what
           you
           continue
           still
           ;
           euen
           mortall
           u
           men
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           euer
           ;
           though
           you
           be
           now
           here
           termed
           
             Gods
          
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           carry
           your selues
           accordingly
           .
           *
           
             We
             beare
             this
             precious
             treasure
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             earthen
             vessels
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           As
           the
           x
           ministerie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           most
           glorious
           Iewell
           :
           so
           is
           the
           Magistracie
           an
           exceeding
           rich
           gemme
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           other
           than
           an
           earthen
           pot
           ,
           though
           gilt
           and
           garnisht
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           is
           committed
           vnto
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           the
           gilt
           or
           the
           garnishing
           of
           it
           that
           maketh
           it
           the
           lesse
           brittle
           ,
           or
           that
           hindreth
           but
           that
           soone
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           once
           it
           must
           be
           broken
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           z
           So
           esteeme
           therefore
           of
           your selues
           in
           regard
           of
           others
           ;
           so
           demeane
           your selues
           towards
           others
           ;
           as
           being
           of
           the
           same
           mold
           and
           making
           that
           all
           other
           men
           are
           .
        
         
           Otherwise
           if
           you
           swell
           with
           pride
           in
           regard
           of
           
           your
           high
           places
           ,
           contemne
           such
           as
           be
           beneath
           you
           ,
           and
           forget
           your
           owne
           frailty
           ;
           heare
           your
           doome
           ,
           yee
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           from
           a
           
             the
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
          
           as
           by
           the
           
             Psalmist
          
           here
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           
             Prophet
          
           els-where
           .
           b
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             God
             Iehovah
             :
          
           (
           he
           that
           is
           
             God
             by
             nature
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             by
             name
             :
             )
             Because
             thine
             heart
             is
             lift
             vp
             ,
             and
             thou
             saist
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             sit
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             God
             ;
             and
          
           *
           
             yet
             art
             thou
             but
             a
             man
             still
             ,
             and
             not
             God
             ,
             though
             thou
             takest
             it
             vpon
             thee
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             God
             :
             Therfore
             I
             will
             bring
             terrible
             ones
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             that
             shall
             draw
             their
             swords
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             shall
             spoile
             thy
             brauerie
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             thee
             downe
             to
             the
             pit
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             the
             death
             of
             the
             slaine
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             say
             then
             before
             him
             that
             slayeth
             thee
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             God
             ?
             But
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             no
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             slayeth
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Though
           you
           may
           a
           while
           with
           vaine
           conceits
           sooth
           vp
           your selues
           ,
           or
           suffer
           your selues
           to
           be
           deluded
           by
           others
           ;
           yet
           c
           you
           cannot
           beguile
           God
           ,
           d
           you
           cannot
           deceiue
           death
           .
           But
           as
           
             Alexanders
          
           e
           bloud
           issuing
           from
           his
           wounded
           bodie
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           f
           griefe
           of
           the
           wound
           ,
           controlled
           too
           too
           plainely
           the
           grosse
           flatteries
           of
           his
           Pagane
           Priests
           and
           base
           Parasites
           ,
           that
           vainely
           stiled
           him
           a
           God
           :
           So
           death
           at
           least
           shall
           at
           last
           euidently
           and
           vnanswerably
           ,
           proue
           euen
           to
           Princes
           and
           enforce
           them
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           be
           
             Gods
          
           by
           office
           and
           by
           diuine
           deputation
           ,
           yet
           they
           remaine
           mortall
           men
           still
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           ,
           nor
           g
           shall
           not
           liue
           for
           euer
           ,
           but
           shall
           one
           day
           go
           the
           same
           way
           that
           all
           other
           men
           go
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           their
           forefathers
           before
           them
           haue
           gone
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           this
           Text
           be
           vnto
           you
           ,
           as
           h
           
             Ag●…thocles
          
           the
           
             Sicilian
          
           his
           earthen
           plate
           ,
           to
           remember
           you
           of
           your
           beginning
           and
           your
           birth
           :
           as
           i
           
             Philip
          
           the
           
             Macedonian
          
           his
           euery
           mornings
           Monitor
           ,
           his
           sonne
           
             Alexanderrs
          
           1
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           2
           
             Antigonus
          
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           to
           minde
           you
           of
           your
           end
           ,
           of
           your
           mortalitie
           ,
           of
           your
           death
           :
           that
           though
           you
           be
           
             Sonnes
             of
          
           the
           immortall
           
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           you
           remaine
           still
           but
           mortall
           men
           ;
           therefore
           mortall
           ,
           because
           men
           ;
           Sonnes
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           k
           of
           
             Adamah
          
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           :
           And
           as
           l
           
             Adam
             is
             like
             Abel
             :
          
           so
           
             Abel
          
           is
           like
           
             Adam
             .
          
           m
           
             All
             the
             Sannes
          
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           euen
           n
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           and
           the
           most
           glorious
           
             in
             their
             best
          
           estate
           are
           not
           
             all
             Abel
          
           onely
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             nothing
             but
             vanitie
             ,
          
           but
           euen
           o
           
             lesse
             then
             Abel
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             lighter
             then
             vanitie
          
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Let
           not
           the
           eminency
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           your
           high-places
           so
           transport
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           blow
           your
           mortalitie
           out
           of
           your
           mindes
           :
           But
           remember
           that
           p
           
             you
             are
             but
             men
             ▪
          
           that
           q
           as
           you
           rule
           men
           ,
           so
           you
           are
           men
           your selues
           ;
           and
           therefore
           so
           liue
           you
           as
           those
           that
           one
           day
           must
           die
           ,
           as
           not
           exempt
           from
           the
           common
           condition
           of
           all
           
             Adams
          
           of-spring
           ,
           from
           whom
           you
           come
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           whom
           as
           well
           as
           others
           once
           you
           must
           follow
           .
        
         
           For
           others
           :
           Are
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           but
           mortall
           men
           ,
           subiect
           to
           death
           and
           dissolution
           ?
           Oh
           r
           then
           
           make
           not
           
             Gods
          
           of
           them
           :
           put
           not
           your
           trust
           in
           them
           ;
           depend
           not
           vpon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           no
           wise
           course
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           safe
           course
           ,
           neither
           for
           you
           ,
           nor
           for
           them
           neither
           .
           s
           
             Trust
             not
             in
             Princes
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             sonne
             of
             Adam
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
          
           surety
           of
           
             safetie
             in
          
           or
           by
           any
           of
           
             them
             .
          
           t
           They
           are
           not
           able
           to
           saue
           themselues
           :
           and
           how
           then
           can
           they
           saue
           others
           ?
           Make
           not
           
             man
          
           therefore
           
             thy
             God.
          
           He
           is
           not
           able
           to
           lengthen
           thy
           life
           ,
           that
           cannot
           prolong
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           a
           minute
           longer
           then
           God
           giueth
           him
           leaue
           .
        
         
           u
           
             God
             is
             a
             sure
             stay
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
          
           x
           
             to
             all
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
          
           y
           
             that
             betake
             themselues
             to
             him
             .
          
           But
           z
           
             there
             are
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Augustine
             ,
             some
             infirme
             and
             vnsure
             staies
             ,
             which
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             betaken
             himselfe
             vnto
             ,
             he
             is
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             surer
             ,
             but
             more
             vnsure
             oft
             then
             euer
             he
             was
             :
          
           they
           not
           onely
           faile
           a
           man
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           stand
           him
           in
           most
           steede
           ,
           but
           are
           themselues
           many
           times
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           miscarying
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           thinketh
           himselfe
           safe
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           get
           into
           fauour
           with
           the
           Prince
           ;
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           then
           to
           rise
           :
           or
           if
           he
           can
           compasse
           the
           countenance
           of
           such
           a
           Iudge
           or
           such
           a
           great
           personage
           ,
           hee
           shall
           be
           able
           then
           to
           make
           his
           part
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           through
           with
           his
           suites
           against
           any
           aduersary
           whatsoeuer
           .
           But
           what
           faith
           the
           Psalmist
           ?
           a
           
             His
             breath
             departeth
             ,
             and
             he
             returneth
             to
             his
             dust
             :
             and
             then
             all
             his
             thoughts
             perish
             .
          
           This
           great-man
           that
           they
           depend
           vpon
           is
           but
           a
           litle
           b
           aire
           and
           dust
           tempered
           together
           .
           And
           while
           they
           liue
           in
           hope
           of
           great
           matters
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           too
           ,
           is
           purposing
           of
           great
           mat●…ers
           for
           them
           ▪
           cometh
           God
           and
           c
           bloweth
           him
           away
           so
           dai●…ely
           
           with
           a
           blast
           of
           his
           breath
           ;
           and
           d
           then
           all
           his
           princely
           power
           perisheth
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           proiects
           they
           come
           all
           to
           nought
           .
        
         
           Yea
           oftentimes
           e
           dependance
           vpon
           such
           great
           ones
           ,
           when
           they
           fall
           ,
           proueth
           the
           ruine
           and
           breake-necke
           of
           those
           that
           depend
           vpon
           them
           or
           belong
           to
           them
           ;
           who
           might
           haue
           beene
           safe
           enough
           otherwise
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           sought
           to
           such
           succours
           :
           as
           the
           fall
           of
           a
           tall
           Cedar
           bruiseth
           the
           vnder-wood
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           might
           haue
           done
           well
           enough
           ,
           had
           it
           stood
           further
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           with
           many
           an
           one
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           *
           as
           with
           the
           Sea-man
           at
           sea
           ,
           that
           surprised
           with
           a
           tempest
           ,
           casteth
           about
           for
           some
           harbour
           ,
           and
           espying
           a
           bay
           with
           high
           hills
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           putteth
           in
           there
           hoping
           to
           finde
           succour
           and
           reliefe
           ,
           but
           striketh
           vnawares
           on
           some
           rocke
           or
           shelfe
           that
           lay
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           cast
           away
           irrecouerably
           in
           the
           harbour
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           tempest
           it
           may
           be
           he
           might
           haue
           done
           well
           enough
           ;
           or
           as
           with
           a
           Passenger
           in
           a
           storme
           ,
           that
           for
           shelter
           against
           the
           weather
           steppeth
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           betaketh
           him
           to
           a
           faire
           oke
           ,
           standeth
           vnder
           the
           boughes
           of
           it
           with
           his
           backe
           close
           to
           the
           body
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           findeth
           good
           reliefe
           by
           it
           for
           some
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           commeth
           a
           sodaine
           gust
           of
           wind
           that
           driueth
           downe
           some
           maine
           arme
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           falling
           vpon
           the
           poore
           Passenger
           ,
           either
           maimeth
           or
           mischeifeth
           him
           that
           resorted
           to
           it
           for
           succour
           .
           So
           falleth
           it
           out
           with
           not
           a
           few
           :
           meeting
           in
           the
           world
           with
           many
           troubles
           and
           with
           manifold
           vexations
           ,
           th●…y
           step
           aside
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           way
           ,
           yea
           and
           sometime
           too
           out
           of
           Gods
           way
           ,
           to
           get
           vnder
           
           the
           wing
           of
           some
           great
           one
           ,
           and
           gaine
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           some
           aide
           and
           shelter
           thereby
           for
           a
           season
           :
           but
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           that
           great
           one
           himselfe
           comming
           downe
           head-long
           and
           falling
           from
           his
           former
           height
           of
           fauour
           or
           honour
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           by
           that
           meanes
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           might
           otherwise
           haue
           stood
           long
           enough
           for
           their
           maine
           estate
           vntouched
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           betaken
           themselues
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           trust
           to
           such
           vnsure
           staies
           :
           let
           no
           man
           make
           any
           man
           his
           principall
           stay
           .
           f
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             true
             God
             for
             his
             stay
             :
             whose
             hope
          
           and
           happinesse
           
             is
             fixed
          
           and
           founded
           wholy
           
             on
             him
             .
          
           But
           g
           
             accursed
             is
             he
             that
             trusteth
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             maketh
             flesh
             his
             arme
             ;
             and
             withdraweth
             his
             heart
             from
             God
             ,
          
           by
           placing
           of
           man
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           God.
           Let
           vs
           take
           heed
           h
           how
           we
           set
           by
           man
           more
           then
           is
           meete
           .
           Let
           vs
           i
           reverence
           them
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           *
           not
           equalize
           them
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           preferre
           them
           before
           him
           .
           Let
           vs
           beware
           how
           we
           offend
           God
           for
           the
           pleasing
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           forbeare
           our
           duty
           to
           him
           for
           feare
           of
           displeasing
           them
           .
           k
           God
           is
           able
           to
           sheild
           vs
           against
           man
           :
           l
           Man
           is
           not
           able
           to
           shelter
           vs
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           Seeing
           that
           all
           this
           glory
           ,
           all
           these
           honors
           and
           things
           of
           this
           life
           must
           once
           haue
           an
           end
           ,
           m
           
             either
             we
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             an
             end
             of
             vs
             ;
          
           they
           can
           last
           no
           longer
           then
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           which
           it selfe
           cannot
           last
           long
           :
           that
           therefore
           we
           n
           
             lay
          
           all
           of
           vs
           
             a
             good
             foundation
          
           here
           
             that
             we
             may
             lay
             hold
             of
             life
             eternall
          
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           How
           may
           that
           be
           done
           ?
           The
           Apostles
           
             Peter
          
           
           and
           
             Iames
          
           tell
           vs.
           By
           o
           
             being
             bred
             againe
             not
             of
             corruptible
             ,
             but
             of
             incorruptible
             seede
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             liueth
             and
             abideth
             for
             euer
             .
             For
          
           p
           
             all
             flesh
             is
             grasse
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             but
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             field
             :
          
           q
           
             The
          
           
           
             grasse
             withereth
             ,
             and
             the
             flower
             fadeth
             away
             :
             But
             the
             word
             of
             God
             endureth
             for
             euer
             .
          
           By
           r
           
             receiuing
             with
             meekenesse
             the
             word
             ingraffed
             into
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             saue
             your
             soules
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             make
             you
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             nature
          
           indeed
           .
        
         
           This
           if
           you
           doe
           ,
           then
           ●
           though
           you
           die
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           liue
           euen
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           suruiue
           after
           death
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           as
           you
           rule
           by
           God
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           shall
           you
           reigne
           with
           Christ
           eternally
           in
           the
           next
           world
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             AN
          
           APPEALE
           TO
           
             THE
             PRINCE
          
           OF
           PRINCES
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             Arise
             ,
             o'God
             ,
             iudge
             thou
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             thou
             inheritest
             all
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           haue
           heard
           God
           hitherto
           parlying
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           with
           Princes
           ,
           and
           partly
           a
           controlling
           them
           for
           their
           corrupt
           cariage
           ;
           partly
           b
           admonishing
           them
           of
           their
           mortall
           condition
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           must
           one
           day
           die
           as
           well
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           other
           men
           then
           come
           to
           an
           account
           ;
           that
           which
           might
           alone
           serue
           to
           make
           them
           more
           wary
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           would
           or
           could
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           now
           heare
           the
           Psalmist
           c
           appealing
           from
           them
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           commending
           vnto
           him
           the
           causes
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           either
           oppressed
           and
           wronged
           ,
           or
           not
           righted
           by
           them
           .
        
         
         
           The
           whole
           verse
           being
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Psalme
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parts
           :
        
         
           There
           is
           first
           an
           Appeale
           commenced
           by
           way
           of
           suite
           vnto
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           expressed
           in
           two
           Branches
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               Surge
               Deus
               ;
               arise
               ,
               ô
               God
               :
            
             a
             
               metaphore
            
             taken
             from
             the
             common
             gesture
             of
             Iudges
             ,
             whose
             vsuall
             manner
             is
             to
             d
             sit
             while
             they
             are
             hearing
             of
             causes
             ,
             e
             to
             arise
             and
             stand
             vp
             when
             they
             come
             to
             giue
             sentence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Iudica
               terram
               ;
               Iudge
               thou
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               Land
               :
            
             f
             doe
             thou
             make
             thy selfe
             knowne
             and
             seene
             by
             executing
             iustice
             thy selfe
             :
             doe
             thou
             that
             that
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           secondly
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           this
           is
           required
           at
           his
           hands
           ;
           because
           g
           
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           these
           poore
           oppressed
           ones
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           are
           part
           of
           
             his
             portion
             ,
          
           which
           it
           behooueth
           him
           therefore
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           right
           them
           in
           their
           wrongs
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           practise
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           the
           first
           point
           that
           we
           obserue
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           Appeale
           is
           to
           God
           himselfe
           :
           As
           h
           the
           vtmost
           resolution
           of
           faith
           is
           into
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           i
           the
           vtmost
           revolution
           of
           iustice
           is
           to
           Gods
           Tribunall
           .
        
         
           Hence
           those
           formes
           of
           Appeale
           so
           frequent
           in
           Scripture
           .
           k
           
             Iudica
             me
             ,
             Domine
             :
             Iudge
             me
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           l
           
             right
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord.
          
           And
           ,
           m
           
             Surge
             Deus
             ,
             Arise
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             iudge
             thine
             owne
             cause
             :
          
           and
           ,
           n
           
             Arise
             vnto
             my
             iudgement
             :
          
           and
           o
           
             Surge
             Domine
             ;
             Arise
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             and
             lift
             vp
             thine
             hand
             ,
             the
             poore
             committeth
             his
             cause
             to
             thee
             .
          
           And
           p
           
             The
             Lord
             be
             iudge
             betweene
             thee
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             right
             mee
             on
             thee
             .
          
           Yea
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           ,
           
           when
           he
           was
           here
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           q
           
             ●…ee
             committed
             his
             cause
             to
             him
             that
             iudgeth
             iustly
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           that
           r
           appealed
           from
           
             F●…lix
          
           and
           
             Festus
             ,
          
           to
           
             C●…sar
             Augustus
             ;
          
           yet
           from
           them
           and
           him
           too
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           he
           maketh
           his
           appeale
           vnto
           God
           :
           s
           
             I
             passe
             not
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           t
           
             for
             mans
             day
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             mans
             doome
             ;
             Qui
             me
             iudicat
             Dominus
             est
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           alone
           
             that
             must
             be
             my
             iudge
             .
          
        
         
           The
           truth
           and
           equity
           hereof
           may
           more
           fully
           appeare
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           consider
           ;
           that
        
         
           First
           ,
           u
           Appeale
           is
           euer
           made
           from
           the
           Inferiour
           to
           the
           Superiour
           :
           not
           x
           from
           the
           Superiour
           to
           the
           Inferiour
           :
           y
           that
           were
           preposterous
           ;
           the
           Inferiour
           being
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Superiour
           :
           z
           not
           from
           the
           equall
           to
           his
           equall
           ;
           that
           were
           vaine
           and
           frivolous
           ;
           since
           a
           
             one
             equall
             hath
             no
             power
             ouer
             an
             other
             his
             equall
             :
          
           but
           from
           the
           Inferiour
           to
           the
           Superiour
           ,
           as
           b
           from
           
             Faelix
          
           to
           
             C●…sar
             ,
          
           from
           
             Festus
          
           to
           
             Augustus
             .
          
           But
           c
           
             God
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             highest
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           none
           higher
           then
           he
           .
           d
           
             That
             they
             may
             know
             that
             thou
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             Ieh●…vah
             ,
             art
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           e
           
             altissimu●…
             ,
             the
             only
             most
             high
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           All
           Appeales
           end
           at
           him
           :
           they
           may
           be
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           bu●…
           none
           can
           bee
           made
           from
           him
           ;
           they
           cannot
           go
           further
           or
           higher
           then
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           party
           that
           Appeale
           is
           made
           vnto
           ,
           must
           haue
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           effectuall
           and
           to
           good
           purpose
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             &
             potestatem
             &
             potentiā
             ,
          
           both
           
             right
             and
             might
             ,
          
           both
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           both
           power
           of
           authority
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           ability
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           man
           these
           are
           oft
           seuered
           .
           Princes
           oft
           
           want
           power
           :
           they
           haue
           
             Potestatem
             sine
             potentia
             right
          
           oft
           
             without
             might
             ,
          
           f
           they
           dare
           not
           doe
           oft
           what
           they
           know
           they
           should
           doe
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           would
           if
           they
           could
           .
           g
           
             Ye
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Dauid
             ,
             ye
             sonnes
             of
             Zerviah
             .
          
           And
           ,
           h
           
             The
             King
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Zedekias
          
           to
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           
             can
             deny
             you
             nothing
             :
          
           They
           had
           such
           an
           hand
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           displease
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           i
           tyrānous
           Vsurpers
           haue
           power
           more
           then
           is
           meete
           :
           they
           haue
           
             potentiam
             sine
             potestate
             ,
             might
             without
             right
             :
          
           as
           had
           
             Nimrod
             ,
          
           k
           that
           
             mightie
             Hunter
             ,
          
           not
           of
           Deere
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           .
           And
           where
           they
           haue
           right
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           vse
           it
           aright
           oft-times
           ,
           but
           abuse
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           appeale
           vnto
           such
           ,
           from
           
             Herode
          
           to
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           were
           but
           as
           for
           the
           lambe
           to
           appeale
           from
           the
           Fox
           to
           the
           Wolfe
           ,
           as
           l
           Christ
           tearmeth
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Wolfe
           to
           the
           Lyon
           ,
           as
           m
           the
           Apostle
           stileth
           the
           other
           :
           or
           for
           the
           silly
           Hare
           to
           appeale
           from
           the
           Hound
           to
           n
           the
           Hunter
           .
        
         
           But
           with
           God
           these
           are
           not
           seuered
           .
           He
           hath
           
             &
             〈◊〉
             &
             potestatem
             ,
          
           both
           
             might
             and
             right
             ,
          
           both
           
             〈◊〉
             and
             abilitie
             .
          
           For
           o
           
             Iehovah
             Iudex
             noster
             ,
             〈◊〉
             legislator
             noster
             ,
             Iehovah
             Rex
             noster
             :
             Iehovah
             is
             our
             ●…dge
             ;
             Iehovah
             is
             our
             Lawgiuer
             ,
             Iehovah
             is
             our
             King.
          
           Yea
           God
           is
           all
           these
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           principality
           a
           soveraignty
           ,
           a
           singularity
           ;
           so
           as
           none
           are
           but
           he
           al●…e
           .
           He
           is
           not
           only
           
             Iudex
             ,
             legislator
          
           and
           
             Rex
             ,
             Iudge
             ,
             Lawgiuer
             ,
          
           and
           
             King
             :
          
           but
           as
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           p
           
             solus
             sapiens
             ,
             only
             wise
             ;
          
           so
           wise
           ,
           that
           in
           comparison
           there
           is
           none
           wise
           but
           he
           ;
           so
           q
           
             solus
             Iudex
             ,
             Legislator
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             Rex
             ,
             The
             onely
             Iudge
             ▪
             the
             only
             Lawgiuer
             ,
             the
             only
             King
             ;
          
           so
           
             Iudge
             ,
             Lawgiuer
             ,
          
           and
           
             King
          
           r
           as
           none
           are
           but
           he
           onely
           .
        
         
           First
           he
           is
           
             Iudge
             .
          
           s
           
             For
             God
             is
             iudge
             .
          
           And
           ,
           t
           
             God
             himselfe
             is
             Iudge
             :
          
           And
           so
           Iudge
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           none
           but
           he
           .
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           is
           
             Iudex
             generalis
             :
             The
             generall
             ,
             the
             vniuersall
             Iudge
             :
          
           not
           
             Iudex
             totius
             Angliae
             ,
          
           but
           
             Iudex
             totius
             orbis
             :
             The
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           Other
           Iudges
           haue
           their
           particular
           and
           seuerall
           Circuits
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           is
           Iudge
           in
           one
           is
           not
           in
           another
           :
           It
           is
           not
           so
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           Iudge
           euery
           where
           ;
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           his
           circuit
           .
           u
           
             Arise
             ,
             thou
             Iudge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           .
           And
           ,
           x
           
             Should
             not
             the
             Iudge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             doe
             Iustice
             ?
          
           saith
           
             Abraham
          
           speaking
           both
           vnto
           him
           and
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           
             Iudex
             caelestis
             ▪
          
           He
           is
           as
           y
           
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           so
           
             the
             Iudge
             of
             heauen
             :
             an
             heauenly
             ,
             a
             celestiall
             Iudge
             .
          
           For
           ,
           z
           
             Our
             God
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           ,
           a
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             reuealed
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           ,
           b
           
             Th●…u
             causedst
             thy
             iudgement
             to
             ●…e
             heard
             from
             heau●…
             .
          
           They
           are
           but
           c
           
             Iudges
             of
             earth
             that
             iudge
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Earth
           they
           iudge
           ,
           and
           earth
           they
           are
           .
           d
           
             Ho●…o
             iudicans
             hominem
             ,
             terra
             iudicans
             terram
             :
          
           saith
           
             Augustine
             .
             When
             Man
             iudgeth
             Man
             ,
             Earth
             iudgeth
             Earth
             .
             But
             ,
             Deus
             iudicans
             hominem
             ,
             C●…lum
             iudicans
             coenum
             :
             When
             God
             iudgeth
             man
             ,
             Heauen
             iudgeth
             earth
             .
          
           e
           
             I
             haue
             sinned
             against
             heauen
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prodigall
           sonne
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             against
          
           f
           
             God
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           ,
           g
           
             Iohns
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             was
             it
             from
             heauen
             or
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             of
             God
             or
             of
             man.
          
           And
           ,
           h
           
             Homo
             Deo
             ,
             lutum
             sigulo
             ;
             Man
             in
             Gods
             hand
             is
             but
             as
             clay
             in
             the
             Potters
             hand
             :
          
           
           Euen
           
             Princes
             and
             Iudges
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           i
           whom
           therefore
           if
           they
           be
           〈◊〉
           
             the
             wiser
             ,
             he
             wil
             bruise
             with
             his
             iron
             mace
             ,
             and
             breake
             them
             to
             shivers
             like
             an
             earthen
             vessell
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           is
           
             Iudex
             supremus
             :
             The
             supreame
             Iudge
             .
          
           Other
           Iudges
           
             iudicant
             ,
             iudicantur
             ;
             They
             iudge
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             iudged
             ,
          
           at
           l●…t
           
             iudicabuntur
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             iudged
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           true
           of
           *
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           vntruely
           and
           bl●…sphemously
           ascribed
           k
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Omnes
             iudicat
             ,
             a
             nemine
             iudicatur
             :
             He
             iudgeth
             all
             ,
             but
             is
             iudged
             of
             none
             .
             Iudicat
             iudicantes
             :
             Hee
             iudgeth
             those
             that
             iudge
             others
             .
          
           As
           l
           they
           
             iudge
          
           now
           
             by
             him
             ;
          
           so
           m
           they
           shall
           once
           be
           
             iudged
             of
             him
             .
          
           They
           are
           liable
           to
           his
           iudgement
           :
           but
           he
           is
           liable
           to
           no
           iudgement
           .
           For
           n
           none
           may
           call
           him
           to
           account
           ;
           or
           o
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Why
             doest
             thou
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           
             Legislator
             ,
             the
             Lawgiuer
             :
          
           yea
           hee
           is
           
             vnicas
             Legislator
             ,
             the
             onely
             Lawgiuer
             :
          
           so
           
             Lawgiuer
          
           as
           none
           other
           is
           but
           he
           .
           p
           
             There
             is
             one
             Law-giuer
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Iames
             ,
             able
             to
             saue
             and
             to
             destroy
             .
          
           But
           Iudges
           ordinarily
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           
             Lawmakers
             ,
          
           or
           
             Lawmasters
             .
          
           They
           are
           but
           
             servientes
             ad
             legem
             ,
          
           or
           
             iudicantes
             secundum
             legem
             :
          
           They
           are
           but
           
             Sergeants
             at
             Law
             ;
          
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           but
           Expounders
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           q
           
             sitting
             to
             iudge
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
          
           They
           doe
           not
           make
           Law
           ,
           but
           r
           Interpret
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           iudge
           according
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Or
           though
           they
           haue
           
             ius
             condendarum
             legum
             ,
             Power
             of
             enacting
             and
             making
             Lawes
             ,
          
           as
           s
           in
           free
           Monarchies
           and
           absolute
           Estates
           Princes
           haue
           :
           t
           yet
           
           must
           all
           their
           Lawes
           be
           grounded
           vpon
           and
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           or
           u
           else
           they
           are
           no
           Lawes
           ,
           or
           as
           good
           as
           none
           .
        
         
           And
           those
           when
           they
           are
           so
           made
           ,
           x
           they
           binde
           and
           restraine
           the
           outward
           man
           onely
           .
           As
           y
           they
           can
           meddle
           onely
           with
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           power
           ouer
           the
           minde
           ;
           
             Non
             occides
             quem
             non
             vides
             ;
             What
             they
             cannot
             see
             ,
             they
             cannot
             slay
             :
          
           So
           their
           Lawes
           of
           themselues
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           but
           positiue
           Lawes
           and
           subiect
           to
           repeale
           ,
           can
           take
           no
           hold
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           may
           by
           the
           breach
           of
           them
           make
           himselfe
           to
           stand
           inwardly
           guilty
           of
           sinne
           ;
           as
           z
           by
           not
           following
           the
           advice
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           Physitian
           he
           may
           incurre
           the
           guilt
           both
           of
           sinne
           and
           selfe-murther
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           Gods
           Law
           reacheth
           directly
           eu●…n
           to
           the
           inward
           man
           also
           .
           For
           he
           is
           b
           
             The
             onely
             Law-giuer
             ,
          
           that
           hath
           power
           by
           Law
           to
           binde
           the
           soule
           as
           well
           as
           the
           body
           ;
           as
           c
           he
           made
           both
           :
           and
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           it
           to
           inflict
           penalties
           as
           well
           on
           the
           soule
           as
           on
           the
           body
           ;
           d
           to
           destroy
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           together
           for
           euer
           in
           hell-fire
           .
        
         
           Againe
           they
           ,
           euen
           the
           highest
           and
           the
           absolutest
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Leges
             dant
             ,
             &
             accipiunt
             ,
          
           both
           
             giue
             Lawes
             and
             take
             Lawes
             .
          
           For
           ,
           to
           omit
           ,
           that
           e
           by
           their
           owne
           Lawes
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           afoote
           ,
           
           f
           they
           ti●…
           themselues
           g
           in
           some
           sort
           :
           Though
           h
           
             Principi
             nemo
             leges
             scripsit
             ,
          
           yet
           
             Deus
             praescripsit
             ;
          
           though
           
             no
             man
             may
             praescribe
             Lawes
             to
             such
             Princes
             ,
          
           yet
           i
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           Lawes
           as
           well
           to
           them
           as
           to
           others
           .
           They
           giue
           thē
           to
           others
           ,
           they
           receiue
           them
           frō
           him
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           he
           
             Leges
             dat
             ,
             non
             accipit
             ,
             He
             giueth
             lawes
             ,
             but
             taketh
             none
             .
             Dat
             leges
             leges
             dantibus
             ,
             Legislatoribus
             ipsis
             :
             He
             giueth
             lawes
             to
             all
             ,
             euen
             to
             those
             that
             giue
             lawes
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             Law-makers
             themselues
             :
          
           But
           he
           receiueth
           none
           from
           any
           :
           for
           k
           no
           Creature
           may
           prescribe
           Lawes
           or
           Rules
           to
           his
           Creator
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           is
           l
           
             Rex
             ,
             a
             King
             :
          
           and
           m
           
             Rex
             magnus
             ,
             A
             great
             King.
             
          
        
         
           He
           is
           
             Rex
             ,
          
           not
           
             Tyrannus
             .
             A
             King
          
           not
           
             a
             Tyrant
             :
          
           A
           rightfull
           and
           lawfull
           King
           ,
           a
           King
           n
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           not
           an
           Vsurper
           :
           there
           is
           his
           right
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           
             Rex
             magnus
             ,
          
           not
           
             Regulus
             :
          
           not
           
             a
             petie
             Prince
             ,
          
           but
           
             a
             great
             King
             :
          
           a
           mighty
           ,
           puissant
           ,
           o
           omnipotent
           Monarke
           :
           there
           is
           his
           might
           .
        
         
           Yea
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           
             Rex
             magnus
             ,
             a
             great
             King
             ;
          
           but
           
             Rex
             solus
             ,
             the
             onely
             King
             :
          
           a
           King
           so
           as
           there
           is
           none
           but
           he
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           hee
           is
           absolute
           and
           independent
           .
           p
           Other
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           not
           absolute
           .
           q
           They
           hold
           all
           from
           him
           ;
           r
           they
           depend
           all
           vpon
           him
           ;
           
           s
           they
           doe
           service
           all
           to
           him
           .
           As
           t
           
             the
             sheilds
             of
             the
             world
             ;
          
           so
           u
           
             the
             Crownes
             ,
          
           and
           x
           
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             are
             all
             his
             :
          
           and
           y
           he
           disposeth
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           For
           z
           
             he
             dispenseth
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whose
             both
             the
             world
             is
             that
             is
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             man
             that
             doth
             gouerne
             .
          
        
         
           But
           God
           is
           absolute
           and
           independent
           .
           Hee
           is
           a
           
             Rex
             regum
             ,
             &
             Dominus
             dominantiū
             ,
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ;
          
           and
           b
           
             Deus
             Deorum
             ,
             God
             of
             Gods
          
           too
           :
           c
           
             God
             aboue
             all
             ;
          
           and
           none
           aboue
           him
           ;
           d
           
             regnans
             super
             omnia
             regna
             terrae
             ,
             reigning
             ouer
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           as
           he
           doth
           ouer
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           
             Domini
             sunt
             ,
             &
             Dominum
             habent
             ;
             Lords
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord
             they
             haue
             :
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           him
           that
           is
           called
           f
           
             Princeps
             regum
             terrae
             ,
             The
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           g
           
             Gods
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             because
             giuen
             by
             this
             God
             ;
             Lords
             because
             they
             haue
             receiued
             power
             and
             place
             from
             this
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathen
           man
           sometime
           said
           ,
           h
           
             Let
             him
             be
             my
             King
             ,
             who
             himselfe
             hath
             no
             King
             :
          
           So
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           my
           God
           ,
           who
           himselfe
           hath
           no
           God.
           i
           
             He
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             Lord
             :
          
           he
           is
           the
           only
           true
           Prince
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           Prince
           aboue
           him
           :
           And
           therefore
           k
           
             though
             there
             be
             many
             that
             are
             called
             Gods
          
           and
           
             Princes
          
           and
           
             Lords
             :
             yet
             vnto
             ▪
             vs
             there
             is
             but
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             one
             Prince
          
           and
           
             one
             Lord
             ;
          
           because
           one
           〈◊〉
           absolute
           and
           independent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           great
           in
           and
           of
           himselfe
           .
           Other
           Princes
           
           and
           great
           personages
           are
           not
           great
           of
           themselues
           .
           They
           are
           not
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           Giant
           to
           a
           Dwarfe
           ,
           or
           as
           Cedars
           to
           shrubs
           .
           A
           Cedar
           is
           a
           tall
           tree
           ,
           though
           there
           stand
           ne're
           a
           shrub
           neere
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           grow
           below
           in
           a
           botome
           :
           and
           the
           shrub
           is
           but
           a
           shrub
           ,
           though
           it
           stand
           aloaft
           by
           it selfe
           on
           an
           high
           hill
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           top
           of
           a
           stone
           wall
           .
           l
           A
           Giant
           is
           a
           Giant
           ,
           though
           he
           lye
           along
           on
           the
           ground
           :
           and
           a
           Dwarfe
           is
           but
           a
           Dwarfe
           still
           ,
           though
           m
           he
           get
           him
           vp
           to
           the
           top
           of
           a
           turret
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           with
           Princes
           ,
           as
           with
           stones
           in
           a
           building
           ,
           in
           a
           stone-wall
           :
           where
           some
           stand
           higher
           ,
           some
           lye
           lower
           ,
           of
           equall
           size
           otherwise
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           the
           lower
           support
           and
           beare
           vp
           the
           higher
           .
           They
           are
           but
           men
           still
           in
           nature
           and
           stature
           ,
           though
           n
           Gods
           by
           name
           and
           in
           state
           ,
           rather
           higher
           in
           place
           ,
           then
           greater
           in
           person
           then
           others
           are
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           God
           is
           great
           of
           himselfe
           and
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           o
           relatiuely
           ,
           or
           comparatiuely
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           and
           infinitely
           great
           .
           So
           great
           ,
           that
           p
           
             The
             heauens
             ,
             and
             the
             heauens
             of
             heauens
             are
             not
             able
             to
             h●…ld
             him
             :
          
           but
           q
           
             He
             filleth
             both
             heauen
             and
             earth
             .
          
           So
           great
           ,
           that
           r
           
             He
             meateth
             the
             heauen
             with
             his
             span
             ;
             and
             taketh
             the
             whole
             sea
             vp
             in
             the
             palme
             of
             his
             hand
             :
          
           that
           s
           
             all
             the
             world
             is
             with
             him
             but
             as
             a
             litle
             dust
             that
             hangeth
             o●…
             the
             ballance
          
           and
           yet
           altreth
           not
           the
           weight
           ,
           
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             that
             falleth
             from
             the
             bucket
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           minisheth
           not
           the
           measure
           :
           that
           t
           
             all
             the
             people
             in
             the
             world
             compared
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             vanitie
             and
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             ;
          
           yea
           that
           u
           
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             weighed
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             lighter
             then
             vanitie
             and
          
           *
           
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             .
          
           
           So
           great
           that
           there
           is
           no
           end
           of
           his
           greatnesse
           :
           x
           
             a
             streight
             line
             ,
          
           saith
           one
           ,
           
             of
             infinite
             length
             ,
             returning
             into
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             making
             a
             circle
             :
          
           y
           
             a
             sphere
             ,
             whose
             center
             is
             euery
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             circumference
             of
             it
             no
             where
             ,
          
           not
           to
           be
           found
           .
           So
           great
           ,
           that
           his
           greatnes
           cannot
           be
           comprehended
           :
           z
           he
           were
           not
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           .
        
         
           a
           
             Great
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             and
             greatly
             to
             be
             extolled
             ,
             and
             his
             greatnesse
             is
             incomprehensible
             .
          
           b
           
             There
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             great
             :
          
           saith
           
             Augustine
             :
             He
             would
             faine
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             haue
             told
             vs
             how
             great
             .
             But
             had
             he
             said
             ,
             Great
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             all
             day
             long
             ,
             what
             great
             matter
             had
             he
             said
             ?
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             Great
             ,
             all
             day
             long
             ,
             must
             needes
             once
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             because
             the
             day
             it selfe
             hath
             an
             end
             :
             where
             as
             Gods
             greatnesse
             is
             infinite
             ,
             without
             either
             beginning
             or
             end
             .
             But
             saying
             ,
             His
             greatnesse
             is
             incomprehensible
             ,
             ●…e
             gaue
             over
             speaking
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             to
             vs
             to
             conceiue
             what
             he
             could
             not
             vtter
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             What
             I
             cannot
             vtter
             ,
             doe
             thou
             imagine
             :
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             imagined
             the
             greatest
             greatnesse
             that
             mans
             minde
             is
             able
             to
             reach
             vnto
             ,
             then
             kn●…w
             that
             thou
             commest
             yet
             infinitely
             short
             of
             Gods
             greatnes
             ,
             Which
             since
             no
             mans
             minde
             is
             able
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             no
             maruell
             if
             no
             tongue
             of
             man
             be
             able
             to
             vtter
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           Princes
           receiue
           power
           from
           their
           people
           .
           c
           
             The
             might
             of
             a
             Prince
             consisteth
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           And
           d
           
             the
             throne
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             Ploughmans
             paines
             .
          
           It
           is
           their
           subiects
           shoulders
           that
           beare
           them
           vp
           ;
           as
           the
           lower
           stones
           in
           the
           wall
           doe
           those
           that
           lye
           aloaft
           ouer
           them
           :
           take
           these
           supporters
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           lie
           as
           low
           as
           the
           lowest
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           master
           hath
           as
           much
           neede
           of
           his
           seruant
           ,
           as
           the
           seruant
           hath
           of
           his
           Master
           :
           and
           1
           the
           Master
           can
           no
           more
           be
           without
           his
           Seruant
           ,
           then
           the
           Seruant
           can
           be
           without
           his
           Master
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           it
           is
           here
           :
           2
           The
           Prince
           hath
           as
           much
           neede
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           haue
           neede
           of
           their
           Prince
           :
           and
           the
           Prince
           can
           no
           more
           be
           without
           his
           people
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           can
           be
           without
           their
           Prince
           .
        
         
           But
           God
           ,
           he
           giueth
           to
           all
           ,
           hee
           receiueth
           from
           none
           .
           f
           
             Dat
             omnia
             omnibus
             :
             He
             giueth
             all
             things
             to
             all
             :
          
           For
           g
           
             all
             things
             are
             of
             him
             :
          
           and
           h
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           haue
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           they
           haue
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           i
           He
           receiueth
           nothing
           from
           any
           .
           For
           k
           
             who
             hath
             giuen
             ,
          
           or
           who
           can
           giue
           
             ought
             vnto
             him
             ?
          
           when
           l
           
             all
             the
             good
             ,
          
           that
           we
           can
           doe
           ,
           
             reacheth
             nothing
             neere
             him
             .
          
        
         
           We
           may
           haue
           neede
           of
           him
           ,
           yea
           daily
           and
           hourely
           we
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           him
           .
           It
           is
           he
           m
           that
           at
           first
           created
           vs
           ,
           and
           n
           that
           continually
           supporteth
           vs.
           But
           o
           he
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           vs
           ,
           nor
           of
           ought
           of
           ours
           .
           p
           He
           was
           as
           well
           and
           as
           happy
           ,
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           as
           now
           he
           is
           or
           can
           be
           .
        
         
           q
           
             He
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             neede
             of
             seruants
             ,
             and
             whose
             seruants
             haue
             need
             of
             him
             :
          
           r
           
             Hee
          
           
           
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Lord
             ,
             that
             receiueth
             nothing
             from
             his
             seruants
             ,
             but
             from
             whom
             the
             seruants
             haue
             whatsoeuer
             they
             enioy
             .
          
           And
           so
           is
           he
           the
           onely
           true
           Soueraigne
           that
           hath
           no
           neede
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           but
           they
           all
           need
           of
           him
           :
           s
           that
           receiueth
           nothing
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           receiue
           whatsoeuer
           they
           haue
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           dominion
           it
           is
           infinite
           .
           Other
           Princes
           haue
           their
           dominions
           listed
           and
           limited
           ;
           yea
           listed
           and
           limited
           by
           him
           .
           For
           t
           
             he
             hath
             set
             them
             their
             bounds
             ,
          
           as
           u
           he
           hath
           fet
           
             the
             sea
             hers
             ,
          
           which
           they
           cannot
           passe
           .
           It
           seemed
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           said
           ;
           x
           
             Imperium
             Oce●…no
             ,
             fama●…
             qui
             terminet
             astris
             :
          
           y
           
             His
             dominion
             shall
             reach
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             riuer
             to
             the
             lands
             end
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           is
           z
           
             Imperium
             sine
             fine
             ;
             sine
             limite
             ;
             a
             dominion
             without
             list
             or
             limit
             ,
          
           other
           then
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           vast
           vniverse
           .
           a
           
             For
             Ieh●…va
             is
             high
             and
             dreadfull
             :
             he
             is
             a
             great
             King
             ouer
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           ,
           b
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             prepared
             his
             Throne
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             ruleth
             ouer
             all
             .
          
           And
           ,
           c
           
             Riches
             and
             honour
             are
             of
             thee
             ;
             and
             thou
             reignest
             ouer
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             hath
             prepared
             his
             throne
             in
             heauen
             :
          
           there
           is
           his
           chaire
           of
           estate
           :
           But
           where
           is
           his
           foot-stoole
           ,
           or
           his
           foote-pace
           then
           ?
           Himselfe
           telleth
           vs
           by
           the
           Prophet
           :
           d
           
             Heauen
             is
             my
             throne
             ;
             and
             the
             earth
             is
             my
             foote-stoole
             .
          
           The
           Kings
           of
           this
           world
           sit
           all
           at
           his
           feete
           :
           it
           is
           but
           his
           foot-stoole
           ,
           that
           they
           share
           all
           among
           them
           ;
           the
           mightiest
           Monarkes
           Territories
           are
           but
           a
           small
           patch
           of
           Gods
           foot-pace
           .
        
         
           e
           
             He
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             King
          
           then
           ,
           
             that
             reigneth
             euery
             where
             ;
          
           which
           because
           f
           God
           onely
           doth
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           he
           ,
           to
           him
           may
           appeales
           be
           made
           by
           men
           
           out
           of
           all
           places
           ,
           because
           g
           euery
           where
           they
           are
           within
           and
           vnder
           his
           iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           gouernment
           they
           cannot
           go
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           His
           dominion
           as
           it
           is
           boundlesse
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           endlesse
           .
           Other
           dominions
           can
           haue
           h
           no
           further
           or
           longer
           extent
           ▪
           then
           the
           lists
           of
           this
           present
           life
           .
           They
           are
           
             regna
             huius
             mundi
             ,
             The
             kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             :
          
           And
           as
           i
           
             Mundus
             transit
             ,
          
           so
           
             gloria
             mundi
             :
          
           As
           
             the
             world
             passeth
             away
             ;
          
           so
           must
           they
           needes
           passe
           with
           it
           .
           As
           it
           hath
           an
           end
           ;
           so
           k
           must
           they
           needes
           end
           with
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           end
           not
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           oft
           they
           do
           .
           l
           Those
           foure
           mighty
           Monarchies
           had
           their
           times
           and
           their
           turnes
           ;
           and
           m
           their
           ruine
           and
           fall
           as
           well
           as
           their
           rise
           .
           And
           you
           know
           that
           as
           the
           wheele
           turneth
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           is
           n
           God
           onely
           that
           turneth
           it
           )
           o
           some
           get
           vp
           and
           some
           go
           downe
           ;
           some
           stand
           aloaft
           that
           lay
           below
           before
           ,
           and
           some
           lye
           along
           that
           stood
           aloaft
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           Gods
           gouernment
           is
           for
           euer
           .
           For
           ,
           p
           
             His
             kingdome
             is
             an
             euerlasting
             kingdome
             :
             and
             his
             dominion
             endureth
             throughout
             all
             generations
             .
          
           And
           ,
           q
           
             His
             kingdome
             shall
             breake
             and
             destroy
             all
             other
             kingdomes
             :
             but
             shall
             stand
             firme
             it selfe
             for
             euer
             .
          
           r
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             sit
          
           (
           as
           Iudge
           )
           
             for
             euer
             on
             his
             throne
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             prepared
             for
             iudgement
             ,
          
           And
           ,
           s
           
             he
             will
             be
             king
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             ,
          
           euen
           when
           
             all
             Heathen
             Kings
             are
             perished
             from
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           t
           
             He
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             King
             that
             reigneth
             for
             euer
             .
          
           But
           u
           
             Iehovah
          
           onely
           
             reigneth
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             Sions
             God
          
           onely
           
             throughout
             all
             ages
             .
          
           He
           is
           therefore
           the
           onely
           true
           King.
           
        
         
           To
           conclude
           then
           :
           The
           highest
           Appeale
           is
           
           therefore
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           because
           he
           is
           the
           supreame
           Iudge
           ,
           the
           supreame
           Law-giuer
           ,
           the
           supreame
           King
           :
           yea
           the
           onely
           absolute
           Iudge
           ,
           the
           onely
           absolute
           Law-giuer
           ,
           the
           onely
           absolute
           King
           :
           therefore
           the
           supreame
           and
           onely
           absolute
           Iudge
           ,
           because
           the
           supreame
           and
           onely
           absolute
           Lawgiuer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           supreame
           and
           onely
           absolute
           Lawgiuer
           because
           the
           supreame
           &
           onely
           absolute
           King
           ,
           the
           onely
           insinite
           ,
           vniuersall
           ,
           eternall
           King.
           
        
         
           Now
           thevse
           of
           this
           point
           doth
           partly
           concerne
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           &
           partly
           such
           as
           be
           in
           place
           of
           autority
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           :
           Priuate
           men
           must
           be
           admonished
           ,
           what
           their
           course
           must
           be
           ,
           when
           courses
           of
           iustice
           faile
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           haue
           it
           at
           mans
           hand
           ,
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           To
           rise
           instantly
           in
           armes
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           right
           themselues
           either
           by
           publike
           rebellion
           ,
           or
           by
           priuate
           reuenge
           ?
           No
           :
           x
           
             Exurge
             Deus
             ;
             Arise
             ,
             ô
             God
             ;
          
           and
           ,
           y
           
             Exurgat
             Deus
             ;
             Let
             God
             arise
             .
          
           Not
           that
           vpon
           euery
           slight
           wrong
           ,
           and
           euery
           trifling
           occasion
           ,
           men
           should
           be
           making
           of
           their
           moane
           in
           that
           manner
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           crauing
           iustice
           at
           his
           hand
           ;
           as
           z
           
             Sara
          
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           when
           her
           maide
           
             Hagar
          
           hauing
           conceiued
           by
           him
           ,
           caried
           her selfe
           malapertly
           towards
           her
           :
           a
           it
           is
           very
           poore
           patience
           that
           is
           so
           easily
           worne
           thred-bare
           .
           But
           b
           when
           their
           wrongs
           shall
           be
           great
           and
           greiuous
           ,
           &
           they
           can
           haue
           no
           redresse
           of
           them
           with
           those
           that
           should
           doe
           them
           right
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           this
           c
           
             sacrā
             anchorā
             ,
          
           their
           
             sheate
             ancker
             ,
          
           their
           vtmost
           refuge
           ,
           to
           flie
           vnto
           God
           ,
           to
           betake
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           ,
           make
           their
           appeale
           to
           him
           ,
           cōmence
           theirsuite
           beforehim
           ,
           commit
           their
           right
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           leaue
           it
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
           So
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             he
             committed
             his
             cause
          
           
           
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
          
           his
           Father
           .
           So
           the
           godly
           before
           Christ.
           
             Dauid
          
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           e
           
             The
             Lord
             be
             iudge
             betweene
             thee
             and
             mee
             ,
             and
             do
             mee
             right
             on
             thee
             .
          
           And
           
             Ieremie
             ;
          
           f
           
             Hearken
             ,
             ô
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             to
             mee
             ;
             and
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             them
             that
             contend
             with
             mee
             :
          
           g
           
             And
             let
             mee
             see
             thy
             vengeance
             on
             them
             :
             for
             to
             thee
             doe
             I
             commit
             my
             cause
             .
          
           So
           the
           faithfull
           euer
           since
           Christ.
           h
           
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             vs
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           to
           
             Scapula
             ,
             to
             attempt
             or
             plot
             any
             reuenge
             of
             our
             wrongs
             ,
             which
             we
             expect
             from
             God
             alone
             .
          
           i
           
             Let
             vs
             send
             our
             praiers
             and
             teares
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Cyprian
          
           to
           the
           persecuted
           Christians
           ,
           
             as
             Messengers
             and
             Embassadors
             of
             our
             hearts
             vnto
             God.
          
           k
           
             It
             is
             the
             diuine
          
           
           
             vengeance
             that
             must
             right
             our
             wrongs
             .
             The
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Athanasius
          
           to
           
             Constantine
             ,
             iudge
             between
             thee
             and
             me
             ;
             since
             thou
             giuest
             way
             to
             my
             false
             Accusers
             against
             mee
             .
          
           m
           
             We
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzen
          
           speaking
           of
           
             Iulians
          
           time
           ,
           
             that
             had
             no
             other
             weapon
             ,
             nor
             wall
             ,
             nor
             bulwark
             ,
             but
             our
             hope
             in
             God
             left
             vs
             ,
             whom
             could
             we
             haue
             either
             to
             heare
             our
             praiers
             ,
             or
             to
             protect
             our
             persons
             but
             him
             ?
          
           n
           
             We
             intreat
             ô
             Emperour
             ,
          
           say
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           
             Ambrose
          
           his
           cause
           against
           the
           
             Arrians
             ,
             We
             fight
             not
             :
             neither
             feare
             we
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             intreate
             onely
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           o
           
             Wee
             will
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             fight
             it
             out
             ,
             euen
             to
             death
             ,
             if
             neede
             be
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Bernard
             ,
             for
             our
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             with
             such
             weapons
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             not
             with
             sword
             and
             target
             ,
             but
             with
             teares
             and
             praiers
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           This
           hath
           beene
           the
           practise
           of
           good
           Christians
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           And
           to
           doe
           otherwise
           is
           p
           to
           sit
           downe
           in
           Gods
           seate
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           sword
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           
           to
           make
           our selues
           Gods
           ,
           q
           to
           peruert
           the
           order
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           bring
           vpon
           our
           owne
           heads
           the
           iust
           vengeance
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           wee
           seeke
           to
           right
           or
           reuenge
           our selues
           vpon
           others
           .
        
         
           Againe
           those
           that
           be
           in
           place
           of
           authoritie
           and
           iudicature
           must
           be
           admonished
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           wary
           how
           they
           cary
           themselues
           in
           their
           places
           .
           Remember
           they
           must
           ,
           that
           r
           as
           they
           are
           aboue
           others
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           one
           aboue
           them
           :
           as
           they
           now
           iudge
           others
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           an
           other
           that
           will
           one
           day
           iudge
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           must
           once
           giue
           account
           of
           their
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           vnto
           whom
           an
           appeale
           lieth
           from
           the
           highest
           and
           greatest
           of
           them
           ,
           euen
           from
           
             Caesar
          
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           s
           
             It
             pleased
             Darius
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           story
           ,
           
             to
             set
             ouer
             his
             kingdome
          
           120.
           
           
             Gouernours
             to
             rule
             the
             whole
             state
             :
             and
             ouer
             them
             againe
             three
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             giue
             vp
             an
             account
             vnto
             of
             their
             gouernment
             .
          
           And
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
          
           howsoeuer
           t
           some
           of
           their
           Officers
           were
           not
           accountable
           to
           any
           ;
           yet
           the
           most
           of
           them
           were
           after
           their
           offices
           expired
           to
           giue
           a
           strict
           account
           to
           certaine
           u
           Auditors
           by
           the
           state
           thereunto
           assigned
           ,
           each
           one
           that
           could
           charge
           them
           before
           those
           of
           any
           wrong
           done
           him
           while
           they
           were
           in
           Office
           ,
           hauing
           free
           liberty
           so
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           the
           Father
           x
           to
           make
           his
           Sonne
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           Generall
           ,
           his
           O●…cumenicall
           Auditor
           :
           and
           not
           some
           alone
           ,
           but
           all
           Offices
           and
           Officers
           must
           be
           accountable
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           y
           
             Wee
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             Christs
             Tribunall
             :
          
           and
           ,
           z
           
             E●…ery
             one
             〈◊〉
             there
             g●…
             account
             vnto
             God
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
           a
           
             Wee
             must
             all
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             be
             made
             to
             appeare
             there
             .
          
           But
           what
           ?
           And
           
             wee
          
           alone
           ?
           Meane
           men
           alone
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           onely
           ?
           No
           :
           b
           
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Iohn
             ,
             great
             and
             small
             ;
          
           c
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Captaines
             and
             cheife
             Commanders
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           
             stand
             before
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             white
             Throne
             :
             and
          
           d
           
             the
             bookes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
          
           e
           
             they
             were
             iudged
             all
             concerning
             the
             things
             that
             were
             written
             in
             those
             bookes
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           As
           the
           Apostle
           therefore
           warneth
           Masters
           ;
           f
           
             Masters
             deale
             equally
             with
             your
             seruants
             ;
             considering
             that
             you
             haue
             also
             a
             Master
             in
             Heauen
             :
          
           g
           
             and
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             him
             .
          
           So
           be
           you
           admonished
           to
           cary
           your selues
           in
           your
           places
           equally
           and
           vprightly
           ;
           remembring
           that
           you
           haue
           h
           
             a
             iudge
          
           also
           in
           heauen
           ,
           before
           whom
           you
           and
           those
           that
           you
           now
           iudge
           must
           together
           one
           day
           appeare
           ;
           i
           
             and
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             him
             .
          
           And
           as
           k
           that
           worthy
           Byshop
           willeth
           a
           witnesse
           when
           hee
           is
           deposed
           before
           a
           Iudge
           here
           ,
           so
           to
           speake
           as
           remembring
           that
           he
           must
           answere
           hereafter
           for
           what
           hee
           now
           speaketh
           ,
           before
           one
           that
           will
           be
           both
           witnes
           and
           Iudge
           ,
           because
           l
           he
           shall
           need
           no
           information
           from
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           presence
           now
           hee
           speaketh
           :
           So
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           sit
           vpon
           the
           bench
           ,
           remember
           that
           Bench
           ,
           before
           which
           you
           must
           once
           appeare
           to
           answere
           for
           what
           you
           doe
           there
           ;
           when
           you
           looke
           downe
           to
           the
           bar
           ,
           be
           put
           in
           minde
           of
           that
           Bar
           ,
           at
           which
           one
           day
           you
           must
           stand
           that
           now
           sit
           on
           the
           Bench
           amiddes
           those
           that
           stand
           before
           you
           now
           at
           the
           bar
           :
           and
           so
           iudge
           you
           now
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           now
           seeth
           you
           ,
           
           and
           hereafter
           will
           iudge
           you
           ,
           and
           *
           vnto
           whom
           you
           must
           all
           one
           day
           giue
           an
           account
           of
           your
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           dread
           hereof
           preuaile
           with
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           sometime
           with
           
             Nehemie
             .
          
           m
           
             The
             Rulers
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             before
             me
             were
             ouer-burthensome
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             seruants
             domineered
             ouer
             them
             .
             But
             so
             did
             not
             I
             for
             feare
             of
             God.
          
           As
           it
           did
           with
           
             Ioseph
             :
          
           When
           n
           his
           brethren
           iustly
           expected
           some
           hard
           measure
           at
           his
           hands
           after
           their
           Fathers
           decease
           ,
           remembring
           o
           what
           hard
           measure
           they
           had
           before
           offered
           vnto
           him
           ;
           p
           
             Feare
             ye
             not
             ;
          
           saith
           he
           :
           
             For
             am
             not
             I
             vnder
             God
             ?
          
           As
           with
           
             Iob
             :
          
           q
           
             If
             I
             haue
             lift
             vp
             mine
             hand
             against
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             when
             he
             sought
             mine
             helpe
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             that
             I
             might
             steed
             him
             in
             the
             gate
             :
             Let
             my
             shoulder
             fall
             from
             my
             shoulder-blade
             ,
             and
             mine
             arme-bones
             bee
             broken
             .
             For
             destruction
             from
             God
             was
             a
             terrour
             to
             me
             :
             I
             knew
             I
             could
             not
             escape
             his
             highnesse
             .
          
           And
           when
           you
           shall
           be
           moued
           and
           solicited
           to
           doe
           ought
           against
           right
           ,
           say
           as
           the
           same
           
             Iob
          
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             I
             take
             this
             bribe
             ,
             or
             doe
             this
             wrong
             ;
          
           r
           
             what
             shall
             I
             doe
             when
             God
             ariseth
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             I
             answere
             him
             when
             he
             visiteth
             ?
          
        
         
           Let
           this
           dread
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           God
           that
           highest
           Iudge
           ,
           that
           Iudge
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           preuaile
           so
           with
           you
           to
           keepe
           you
           in
           awe
           and
           within
           compasse
           ,
           as
           the
           dread
           of
           you
           doth
           the
           like
           with
           other
           inferiour
           ones
           for
           the
           present
           .
           Otherwise
           s
           if
           you
           shall
           wittingly
           and
           wilfully
           pervert
           iustice
           ,
           and
           cary
           things
           away
           by
           might
           and
           maine
           after
           your
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           
           making
           your
           owne
           lust
           your
           onely
           law
           ;
           or
           t
           if
           you
           shall
           suffer
           your selues
           to
           be
           ouerswaied
           by
           feare
           ,
           seduced
           and
           led
           aside
           by
           fauour
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           with
           
           gifts
           :
           u
           
             Know
             ye
             for
             certaine
             ,
          
           be
           ye
           assured
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           
             Salomon
          
           saith
           ,
           
             for
             all
             these
             things
             God
             will
             bring
             you
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
           And
           though
           you
           may
           cary
           matters
           here
           x
           so
           closely
           and
           so
           smoothly
           ,
           that
           men
           cannot
           espie
           nor
           discouer
           your
           corrupt
           cariage
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           go
           away
           with
           the
           name
           of
           good
           Iustices
           and
           iust
           Iudges
           ,
           when
           indeed
           you
           are
           nothing
           lesse
           ;
           yet
           y
           
             Euery
             one
             of
             your
             actions
             will
             God
             one
             day
             bring
             to
             triall
             ,
             and
          
           z
           
             euery
             secret
             worke
             be
             it
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           passe
           to
           the
           next
           point
           .
        
         
           Where
           men
           that
           should
           iudge
           ,
           either
           iudge
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           iudge
           otherwise
           then
           they
           ought
           ,
           there
           will
           God
           himselfe
           at
           length
           
             arise
             and
             iudge
             .
          
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           
             If
             they
             iudge
             not
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             iudge
             vniustly
             ,
          
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           iustice
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           iniustice
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           is
           a
           point
           of
           iniustice
           in
           them
           not
           to
           doe
           iustice
           ,
           a
           there
           is
           passiue
           as
           well
           as
           actiue
           iniustice
           )
           then
           will
           God
           
             arise
             and
             iudge
             :
          
           For
           otherwise
           when
           they
           doe
           their
           duty
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           neede
           for
           God
           to
           enterpose
           himselfe
           and
           his
           power
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           to
           protect
           them
           .
           It
           had
           beene
           needlesse
           and
           superfluous
           for
           
             Paul
          
           to
           appeale
           to
           
             Augustus
             ,
          
           if
           
             Faelix
          
           or
           
             Festus
          
           had
           done
           him
           right
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             at
             length
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ;
           because
           God
           doth
           it
           not
           euer
           instantly
           ,
           but
           delaieth
           it
           oft
           ▪
           times
           :
           He
           seemeth
           sometime
           to
           b
           sit
           still
           and
           say
           nothing
           ,
           to
           looke
           on
           and
           keepe
           silence
           ,
           c
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           d
           
             Elias
          
           said
           of
           
             Baal
             ,
          
           as
           one
           fast
           asleepe
           :
           as
           these
           kinde
           of
           speeches
           and
           the
           like
           imply
           ;
           e
           
             Arise
             ;
          
           and
           ▪
           f
           
             Awake
             ;
          
           and
           ,
           g
           
             Be
             not
             silent
             ;
             ô
             ▪
             God
             :
          
           Which
           he
           doth
           ,
           h
           to
           trie
           our
           faith
           ,
           i
           to
           exercise
           mans
           patience
           ,
           k
           to
           shew
           his
           own
           ,
           l
           to
           let
           wicked
           ones
           fill
           vp
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           iniquity
           .
        
         
         
           But
           m
           though
           he
           beare
           long
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           yet
           will
           he
           not
           alwaies
           for
           beare
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           at
           length
           
             arise
             and
             iudge
             the
             earth
             :
          
           judge
           those
           that
           pervert
           iustice
           ,
           yea
           iudge
           the
           whole
           State
           where
           iudgement
           is
           so
           perverted
           .
           
             When
             children
             pilled
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             women
             ruled
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             beate
             the
             poore
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             ground
             their
             faces
             to
             pouder
             :
          
           n
           
             The
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             will
             stand
             vp
             to
             plead
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             sentence
             for
             his
             people
             :
             He
             will
             enter
             into
             iudgement
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             his
             people
             :
          
           And
           ,
           o
           
             when
             iudgement
             was
             turned
             backward
             ,
             and
             iustice
             made
             to
             stand
             aloofe
             off
             ,
             and
             truth
             was
             falne
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             and
             equity
             could
             not
             enter
             ;
             and
             true
             dealing
             failed
             ;
             and
          
           p
           
             he
             that
             refrained
             from
             euill
             made
             himselfe
             but
             a
             pray
             and
             a
             spoile
             :
             and
             there
             was
             no
             iudgement
             ,
             not
             one
             that
             would
             or
             durst
             right
             the
             wronged
             :
             Then
             God
             ,
             wondring
             that
             none
             would
             offer
             himselfe
          
           to
           plead
           for
           or
           to
           protect
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           
             put
             on
             iustice
             as
             a
             corslet
             ,
             and
             salvation
             as
             an
             helmet
             ,
             and
             zeale
             as
             a
             cloake
             ,
             and
             robes
             of
             vengeance
             for
             a
             gowne
             ,
             to
             repay
             his
             enemies
             according
             to
             their
             deedes
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             fury
             to
             the
             Wrongdoers
          
           and
           Oppressors
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           certainty
           hereof
           may
           be
           further
           confirmed
           ,
           
             à
             natura
             rei
             ,
             à
             natura
             Dei
             ,
          
           Either
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
        
         
           Or
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           :
           It
           is
           the
           praier
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           for
           by
           it
           were
           both
           this
           and
           the
           like
           else-where
           endited
           .
           And
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           q
           
             I
             thanke
             thee
             ,
             Father
             ;
             thou
             hearest
             me
             alwaies
             :
          
           As
           the
           praier
           of
           Christ
           is
           alwaies
           heard
           :
           so
           the
           praier
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           alwaies
           heard
           .
           r
           
             For
             the
             Spirit
             maketh
          
           
           
             intercession
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             according
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           And
           ,
           s
           
             This
             assurance
             we
             haue
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             we
             aske
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             vs.
             And
             if
             we
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             heareth
             vs
             ,
          
           t
           
             then
             are
             wee
             no
             lesse
             sure
             that
             we
             haue
             whatsoeuer
             wee
             aske
             :
          
           as
           sure
           are
           we
           to
           haue
           it
           as
           if
           we
           had
           it
           already
           .
           Yea
           to
           reason
           ,
           as
           
             Augustine
          
           doth
           ,
           u
           
             Is
             any
             Christian
             heard
             when
             he
             praieth
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             Christ
             himselfe
             much
             more
             ?
          
           So
           x
           is
           euery
           childe
           of
           God
           heard
           ,
           when
           hee
           praieth
           though
           not
           immediately
           inspired
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           it selfe
           much
           more
           heard
           ,
           and
           the
           praier
           that
           y
           it
           immediately
           inspireth
           ?
           z
           
             How
             can
             he
             be
             but
             heard
             of
             the
             Father
             praying
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             is
             praied
             vnto
             and
             heareth
             praier
             ?
          
        
         
           As
           there
           is
           
             an
             eccho
             of
             obedience
          
           answering
           the
           word
           and
           commandement
           of
           God
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           euery
           faithfull
           one
           .
           a
           
             When
             thou
             saist
             ,
             Seeke
             my
             face
             ;
             mine
             heart
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             returneth
             answere
             againe
             ,
             Thy
             face
             ,
             ò
             Lord
             ,
             will
             I
             seeke
             :
          
           So
           there
           is
           
             an
             eccho
             of
             audience
          
           and
           gratious
           acceptance
           with
           God
           euer
           answering
           the
           praiers
           and
           supplications
           of
           such
           .
           b
           
             Surge
             ,
             Deus
             ;
             Arise
             ,
             ô
             God
             ;
          
           and
           ,
           c
           
             Exurgat
             Deus
             ,
             Let
             God
             arise
             :
          
           saith
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           poore
           faithfull
           oppressed
           .
           And
           ,
           d
           
             Surgam
             ,
             I
             will
             arise
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             needie
             ,
             and
             the
             sighes
             of
             the
             poore
             :
          
           And
           ,
           e
           
             Surges
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             arise
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           to
           God
           ,
           
             and
             haue
             pity
             vpon
             Sion
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             is
             once
             come
             :
          
           And
           ,
           f
           
             Surget
             ,
             He
             will
             arise
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           
             and
             st●…
             vp
             to
             giue
             sentence
             for
             his
             poore
             oppressed
             people
             .
          
        
         
           g
           
             The
             iust
             man
             crieth
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           thus
           oppressed
           ;
           
             and
             God
             he●…th
             him
             .
          
           How
           can
           
           he
           doe
           otherwise
           ?
           Marke
           our
           Sauiours
           owne
           argument
           .
           h
           If
           importunate
           clamour
           preuaile
           with
           the
           vniust
           Iudge
           that
           neither
           regardeth
           man
           nor
           feareth
           God
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             God
             much
             more
             auenge
             his
             owne
             elect
             ones
             that
             crie
             day
             and
             night
             to
             him
             ,
          
           for
           the
           wrong
           that
           is
           done
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           that
           is
           denied
           them
           ?
           I
           tell
           you
           ;
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           i
           
             truth
          
           it selfe
           that
           speaketh
           it
           ;
           
             though
             he
             forbeare
             long
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           suppose
           they
           doe
           not
           crie
           themselues
           ;
           k
           they
           sit
           downe
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           thrust
           their
           mouths
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           l
           swallow
           their
           griefe
           with
           silence
           ,
           and
           m
           beare
           that
           burden
           with
           patience
           that
           God
           hath
           called
           them
           to
           vndergo
           and
           endure
           ,
           n
           praying
           rather
           to
           God
           for
           those
           that
           persecute
           and
           oppresse
           them
           ,
           then
           either
           expostulating
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           exclaiming
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           making
           solemne
           appeale
           and
           complaint
           to
           God
           of
           them
           .
           They
           need
           not
           .
           
             Resipsaclamat
             ;
             The
             thing
             it selfe
             doth
             it
             ,
          
           whether
           they
           doe
           or
           no.
           o
           
             The
             very
             hire
             of
             the
             Labourers
             that
             is
             with-held
             from
             them
             ,
          
           it selfe
           
             crieth
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Iames
             :
             and
             the
             crie
          
           of
           it
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           persons
           themselues
           
             entreth
             into
             Gods
             eares
             .
          
           As
           ,
           p
           
             the
             bloud
             of
             Abell
             from
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
          
           so
           q
           
             the
             very
             timber
             and
             stone
          
           from
           the
           building
           that
           is
           founded
           vpon
           falshood
           and
           built
           vp
           with
           bloud
           ,
           
             crieth
          
           for
           vengeance
           to
           heauen
           .
           And
           not
           r
           from
           the
           sinnes
           of
           
             Sodome
          
           onely
           ,
           that
           filthy
           stie
           ,
           but
           s
           from
           the
           sinnes
           of
           
             Nineueh
          
           too
           ,
           that
           t
           bloudy
           shambles
           where
           lies
           and
           robbery
           roust
           ,
           and
           oppression
           and
           iniustice
           harbour
           ,
           doth
           a
           loud
           
             crie
             ascend
          
           and
           appeare
           
             before
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           can
           God
           doe
           lesse
           then
           regard
           and
           take
           notice
           
           of
           this
           
             crie
             ?
          
           No
           :
           his
           owne
           nature
           will
           not
           endure
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           doe
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ;
           
             God
          
           is
           u
           a
           most
           
             iust
             God
             ;
          
           yea
           he
           is
           iustice
           it selfe
           :
           He
           is
           originally
           iust
           ;
           essentially
           iust
           :
           so
           iust
           ,
           that
           x
           he
           can
           no
           more
           cease
           to
           be
           iust
           ,
           then
           hee
           can
           cease
           to
           be
           God.
           Being
           so
           iust
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           loue
           iustice
           .
           y
           
             Iustus
             Iehova
             quae
             iusta
             sunt
             ,
             diligit
             :
             The
             iust
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             loueth
             that
             that
             is
             iust
             .
          
           Louing
           iustice
           he
           cannot
           but
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           all
           iniustice
           ,
           and
           all
           vniust
           ones
           .
           Each
           thing
           naturally
           hateth
           that
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           it
           own
           nature
           .
           z
           
             Thou
             louest
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             hatest
             iniquitie
             .
          
           And
           ,
           *
           
             Those
             that
             loue
             violence
             ,
             he
             abhorreth
             from
             his
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           there
           is
           no
           impiety
           to
           a
           that
           impiety
           that
           is
           committed
           in
           Gods
           sanctuary
           :
           so
           there
           is
           no
           iniustice
           to
           that
           iniustice
           ,
           whereby
           men
           b
           
             amiddes
             the
             lawes
             sinne
             against
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           iniustly
           c
           in
           the
           very
           
             seate
             and
             sanctuary
             of
             iustice
             .
          
           d
           Then
           which
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           abominable
           in
           the
           eies
           of
           any
           iust
           man
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           then
           of
           him
           that
           is
           most
           iust
           and
           iustice
           it selfe
           .
           e
           
             Should
             not
             the
             Iudge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             doe
             iustice
             ?
          
           saith
           
             Abraham
             .
          
           Or
           can
           he
           doe
           lesse
           in
           a
           case
           of
           such
           iniustice
           as
           this
           is
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           f
           God
           is
           a
           mercifull
           God
           ;
           no
           lesse
           mercifull
           then
           iust
           .
           And
           therefore
           cannot
           but
           heare
           the
           crie
           of
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           take
           vengeance
           on
           vnmercifull
           men
           .
           It
           is
           the
           argument
           that
           God
           himselfe
           vseth
           by
           
             Moses
             .
          
           g
           
             Vex
             not
             ,
             nor
             oppresse
             the
             widow
             ,
             the
             Orphan
             ,
             nor
             the
             poore
             ;
          
           (
           they
           are
           my
           Clients
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           taken
           into
           my
           protection
           ;
           )
           
             If
             you
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             crie
             to
             mee
             ,
             I
             will
             certainely
             heare
             them
             :
             for
             I
             am
             mercifull
             :
             and
             I
             will
             slay
             you
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             so
          
           
           
             that
             your
             wiues
             shall
             be
             widowes
             ,
             and
             your
             children
             Orphans
             .
          
        
         
           h
           
             Awake
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             to
             visite
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ;
           
             Et
             ne
             sis
             misericors
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             mercifull
             to
             those
             that
             transgresse
             malitiously
             .
          
           A
           strange
           kinde
           of
           praier
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           should
           intreate
           him
           not
           to
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           but
           most
           mercifull
           ,
           being
           mercy
           it selfe
           .
           But
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           euen
           i
           this
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           point
           of
           mercy
           ,
           to
           be
           mercilesse
           to
           vnmercifull
           men
           .
        
         
           When
           an
           ouer-mild
           Ruler
           was
           sometime
           commended
           for
           a
           very
           good
           man
           ;
           k
           
             How
             can
             he
             be
             a
             good
             man
             ,
          
           said
           one
           ,
           
             that
             is
             alike
             milde
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             ?
          
           So
           here
           ,
           how
           should
           God
           be
           a
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           shew
           mercy
           on
           those
           that
           are
           vnmercifull
           to
           others
           ?
           No
           :
           l
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           
             for
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             mercy
             .
          
           m
           
             Shew
             mercy
             ,
             and
             haue
             mercie
             :
             shew
             it
             thou
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             thou
             ●…halt
             haue
             it
             at
             Gods
             hands
             .
          
           But
           n
           
             whoso
             denieth
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             debarreth
             himselfe
             of
             it
             .
          
           o
           
             For
             there
             shall
             be
             iudgement
             without
             mercy
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             shew
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           :
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           p
           naturally
           mercifull
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           mercy
           it selfe
           ;
           then
           as
           he
           loueth
           mercy
           in
           man
           ;
           (
           q
           
             mercy
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           :
           )
           so
           he
           hateth
           vnmercifulnesse
           toward
           man
           :
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           but
           doe
           iustice
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           those
           that
           are
           cruelly
           and
           vnmercifully
           dealt
           with
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           whether
           we
           regard
           the
           praier
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           preuaile
           ;
           or
           the
           wrongs
           
           of
           the
           oppressed
           that
           crie
           aloud
           in
           Gods
           eares
           ;
           or
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           iustice
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           r
           can
           endure
           no
           iniquitie
           ,
           is
           mercy
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           must
           needes
           then
           s
           abhorre
           crueltie
           :
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           that
           at
           length
           he
           must
           
             arise
          
           and
           redresse
           all
           such
           abuses
           ,
           though
           for
           a
           while
           he
           may
           seeme
           to
           sit
           still
           and
           forbeare
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           whereof
           concerneth
           either
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           or
           their
           Oppressors
           .
        
         
           The
           oppressed
           it
           teacheth
           patience
           .
           For
           is
           there
           a
           
             God
             ,
          
           that
           will
           t
           
             doe
             them
             right
             that
             endure
             wrong
             .
          
           Then
           u
           
             be
             patient
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             and
             waite
             the
             Lords
             comming
             :
             be
             patient
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             quiet
             your
             mindes
             :
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             neere
             .
          
        
         
           x
           
             If
             thou
             seest
             in
             a
             Countrey
             the
             poore
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             and
             iustice
             perverted
             ▪
          
           y
           
             wonder
             not
             at
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             .
          
           No
           ?
           why
           who
           would
           not
           wonder
           ,
           might
           some
           say
           ,
           to
           see
           iniquity
           set
           ,
           where
           iustice
           ought
           to
           be
           seated
           ?
           yea
           but
           be
           not
           vtterly
           dismaide
           yet
           in
           that
           regard
           ;
           but
           remember
           ,
           that
           
             There
             is
             one
             higher
             then
             the
             highest
             of
             them
             that
             regardeth
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             be
          
           z
           
             those
             that
             be
             higher
             then
             they
             .
          
           *
           
             He
             ,
          
           when
           time
           shall
           be
           ,
           
             will
             iudge
             both
             the
             iust
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           by
           righting
           the
           one
           ,
           by
           reuenging
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           a
           As
           a
           man
           therefore
           that
           is
           ouerswaied
           with
           might
           and
           strong
           hand
           against
           right
           in
           some
           one
           Court
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           nor
           out
           of
           heart
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           hath
           liberty
           to
           appeale
           to
           some
           higher
           Court
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           he
           be
           sure
           of
           the
           equity
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           of
           the
           vprightnesse
           and
           integritie
           of
           the
           partie
           whom
           he
           is
           to
           make
           his
           appeale
           vnto
           .
           So
           those
           that
           are
           here
           oppressed
           ,
           are
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           
           discouraged
           ,
           if
           at
           mans
           hand
           they
           can
           haue
           no
           helpe
           here
           :
           they
           may
           make
           their
           appeale
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           preuaile
           with
           him
           according
           to
           the
           equitie
           of
           their
           cause
           :
           for
           he
           is
           one
           with
           whom
           b
           
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
          
           c
           
             nor
             accepting
             of
             bribes
             ,
          
           one
           who
           as
           he
           will
           not
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           so
           d
           he
           cannot
           be
           deluded
           :
           And
           
             he
          
           (
           that
           e
           
             the
             poore
             may
             not
             alwaies
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             nor
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             oppressed
             perish
             for
             euer
             ;
          
           )
           f
           
             hath
             set
             downe
             a
             certaine
             day
             ,
          
           wherein
           hee
           will
           without
           faile
           and
           without
           further
           delay
           ,
           if
           not
           before
           ,
           heare
           euery
           mans
           cause
           ,
           and
           right
           euery
           mans
           wrong
           ,
           and
           doe
           iustice
           vpon
           euery
           wrong-doer
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           this
           world
           then
           ,
           howsoeuer
           some
           rebellious
           persons
           are
           by
           martiall
           law
           sometime
           presently
           dispatched
           ,
           and
           some
           notorious
           Malefactors
           are
           sometime
           g
           extraordinarily
           arraigned
           and
           out
           of
           hand
           executed
           
             in
             terrorem
          
           for
           the
           terror
           and
           example
           of
           others
           ;
           yet
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           the
           maine
           multitude
           of
           Theeues
           ,
           Robbers
           and
           Murtherers
           and
           the
           like
           Offenders
           are
           reserued
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Sessions
           ,
           or
           the
           Gaole-deliuery
           at
           the
           generall
           Assise
           :
           So
           God
           ,
           albeit
           he
           sit
           in
           Session
           sometime
           h
           by
           extraordinary
           iudgements
           on
           some
           notorious
           Blasphemers
           ,
           or
           professed
           Atheists
           ,
           or
           corrupt
           Iudges
           ,
           or
           cruell
           Oppressors
           ,
           or
           vsurping
           Tyrants
           ,
           &c.
           i
           making
           them
           spectacles
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           their
           fearefull
           ends
           so
           many
           reall
           sermons
           of
           the
           diuine
           justice
           and
           vengeance
           to
           others
           ;
           yet
           the
           triall
           of
           most
           matters
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           most
           Malefactors
           hath
           he
           differed
           and
           put
           of
           to
           *
           that
           day
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           hath
           determined
           to
           iudge
           the
           
           whole
           
             world
          
           k
           by
           his
           Lord
           Cheife
           l
           Iustice
           Generall
           ,
           
             the
             Man
             Iesus
             ,
          
           m
           whom
           he
           hath
           wholy
           cōmitted
           that
           authority
           vnto
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           one
           therefore
           that
           either
           hath
           beene
           robbed
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           that
           hath
           had
           his
           friend
           murthered
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           the
           party
           apprehended
           and
           laid
           vp
           fast
           in
           prison
           ,
           is
           not
           presently
           out
           of
           patience
           ,
           because
           he
           seeth
           him
           not
           instantly
           executed
           ,
           but
           is
           well
           content
           quietly
           to
           expect
           the
           time
           of
           Assise
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           halfe
           a
           yeare
           after
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           is
           sure
           that
           then
           he
           shall
           haue
           iustice
           against
           him
           .
           So
           ought
           we
           not
           presently
           to
           grow
           impatient
           ,
           if
           wee
           see
           not
           iustice
           done
           instantly
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           our
           ouer-hasty
           hearts
           shall
           require
           it
           ,
           vpon
           those
           that
           we
           suppose
           haue
           wronged
           vs
           ,
           but
           rest
           content
           to
           stay
           Gods
           leasure
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           his
           vniuersall
           day
           of
           Assise
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           without
           faile
           to
           haue
           iustice
           done
           vs
           according
           to
           that
           which
           the
           equitie
           of
           our
           cause
           shall
           require
           :
           Remembring
           withall
           ,
           that
           all
           wicked
           ones
           are
           the
           meane
           while
           n
           
             in
             this
             world
             as
             in
             Gods
             Iaile
             ,
          
           o
           vnder
           the
           chaines
           of
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           possible
           meanes
           of
           escape
           for
           them
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           haue
           patience
           till
           then
           ,
           and
           assure
           our selues
           we
           may
           ,
           that
           p
           whatsoeuer
           losse
           or
           damage
           we
           shall
           thereby
           sustaine
           ,
           God
           will
           then
           vndoubtedly
           q
           with
           large
           ouerplus
           make
           good
           againe
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           Oppressors
           and
           Wrong-doers
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           heede
           how
           they
           deceiue
           themselues
           ,
           in
           hoping
           to
           go
           hand
           ▪
           smooth
           away
           with
           it
           for
           euer
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           for
           the
           present
           cary
           matters
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           delude
           or
           corrupt
           Iudge
           and
           Iury
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           so
           
           sure
           ,
           that
           no
           writ
           of
           error
           can
           be
           had
           ,
           nor
           reversement
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           none
           to
           call
           them
           or
           those
           they
           corrupt
           to
           account
           here
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           an
           other
           and
           an
           higher
           Tribunall
           ,
           whereat
           they
           and
           those
           that
           they
           wrong
           must
           appeare
           one
           day
           together
           ,
           r
           where
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           delude
           or
           to
           bribe
           Iudge
           or
           Iury
           ,
           or
           to
           procure
           an
           vniust
           sentence
           .
           Yea
           
           where
           their
           former
           sentence
           and
           iudgement
           wretchedly
           purchased
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           wrongfully
           passed
           for
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           ripped
           vp
           ,
           and
           sifted
           ,
           and
           reversed
           againe
           to
           their
           euerlasting
           confusion
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           before
           that
           time
           seriously
           and
           sincerely
           repented
           of
           .
        
         
           Neither
           let
           them
           fondly
           and
           vainely
           suppose
           ,
           that
           because
           it
           is
           not
           done
           instantly
           ,
           therefore
           it
           will
           neuer
           be
           .
           s
           
             Gods
             Mil
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           
             may
             seeme
             to
             grinde
             soft
             and
             slow
             ,
             but
             it
             grindeth
             sure
             and
             small
             .
          
           t
           It
           is
           not
           because
           God
           hath
           either
           
             lost
             his
             power
             or
             left
             his
             prouidence
             ,
          
           but
           because
           
             he
             exerciseth
             his
             patience
             ,
             while
             he
             expecteth
             thy
             repentance
             .
          
           Which
           vnlesse
           with
           the
           more
           speede
           it
           u
           preuent
           his
           sentence
           ,
           his
           
           seeming
           slownesse
           and
           slacknes
           before
           he
           commeth
           ,
           will
           x
           be
           recompenced
           with
           the
           surer
           and
           seuerer
           payment
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           come
           .
           y
           
             Seldome
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             diuine
             vengeance
             ouertaketh
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             though
             it
             seeme
             but
             limpingly
             to
             pursue
             them
             .
          
           Seldome
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           but
           
           that
           in
           some
           one
           kinde
           or
           other
           it
           catcheth
           them
           and
           meeteth
           with
           them
           there
           ,
           where
           they
           looke
           not
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           elsewhere
           it
           is
           certaine
           neuer
           to
           misse
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           it
           meete
           with
           them
           here
           or
           no.
           Remember
           
             Ahabs
          
           doome
           and
           
             Iezabels
             .
          
           They
           thought
           they
           had
           made
           all
           sure
           ,
           when
           false
           witnesses
           suborned
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudges
           corrupted
           ,
           a
           wrong
           iudgement
           was
           procured
           ,
           and
           poore
           
             Naboth
          
           not
           condemned
           onely
           but
           executed
           .
           But
           what
           doth
           
             Elias
          
           from
           God
           tell
           
             Ahab
             ?
          
           z
           
             In
             that
             very
             place
             where
             the
             Dogs
             licked
             Naboths
             bloud
             ,
             shall
             dogs
             likewise
             licke
             thy
             bloud
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             The
             Dogs
             shall
             eate
             Iezabell
             vnder
             the
             wals
             of
             Izreel
             :
             And
             Iezabels
             carcase
             shall
             lie
             like
             dung
             on
             the
             ground
             in
             the
             fields
             of
             Izreel
             ;
             so
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             Iesabell
             .
          
           And
           no
           lesse
           euill
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           shall
           befall
           all
           those
           that
           take
           the
           courses
           that
           they
           did
           ;
           1
           
             When
             God
             shall
             stand
             vp
             ,
          
           as
           he
           will
           one
           day
           ,
           
             to
             iudge
             ,
          
           and
           to
           right
           all
           those
           that
           are
           now
           wronged
           and
           oppressed
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           wanteth
           not
           his
           
             emphasis
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           
             Iudica
             terram
             ,
             Iudge
             the
             earth
             :
          
           not
           ,
           
             Iudica
             istos
             ,
             Iudge
             these
             men
             ;
          
           but
           
             Iudica
             terram
             ipsam
             ,
             Iudge
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           or
           
             the
             Land
             it selfe
             :
          
           as
           he
           said
           before
           ,
           a
           
             Terrae
             ipsius
             statumina
             dimoventur
             ;
             the
             very
             props
             and
             shores
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             are
             shaken
             .
          
           For
           when
           corruptions
           are
           crept
           into
           place
           of
           iudicature
           ,
           they
           become
           the
           sinnes
           
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
          
           of
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           When
           priuate
           men
           doe
           wrong
           ,
           the
           sinne
           is
           their
           owne
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           personall
           offence
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           answer
           it
           with
           their
           heads
           .
           But
           when
           priuate
           mens
           abuses
           and
           enormities
           are
           borne
           with
           or
           bolstred
           out
           by
           authority
           ,
           are
           not
           duly
           redressed
           and
           condignely
           
           punished
           by
           those
           that
           bee
           in
           authority
           ,
           when
           either
           iustice
           is
           denied
           to
           those
           that
           bee
           wronged
           ,
           or
           iniustice
           is
           done
           them
           by
           those
           that
           should
           doe
           them
           right
           ,
           then
           the
           offence
           becometh
           publike
           ,
           euen
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           :
           And
           maketh
           God
           enter
           into
           iudgement
           not
           b
           
             cum
             senioribus
             populi
             &
             principibus
             eius
             ,
             With
             the
             Elders
             of
             his
             people
             and
             their
             Princes
             alone
             ;
          
           but
           
             cum
             terra
             vniuersa
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
          
           with
           the
           state
           in
           generall
           .
           c
           
             They
             execute
             no
             iudgement
             ,
             neither
             for
             fatherlesse
             nor
             poore
             .
          
           And
           what
           followeth
           thereupon
           ?
           
             And
             should
             not
             I
             then
             visite
             my selfe
             ?
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             should
             not
             my
             very
             soule
             be
             a
             venged
             on
             such
             a
             nation
             ?
          
           not
           on
           them
           alone
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Nation
           it selfe
           .
           And
           ,
           d
           
             Heare
             this
             ,
             ye
             heads
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             yee
             Princes
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             :
             ye
             that
             abhorre
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             pervert
             iustice
             ,
             and
             iudge
             for
             gifts
             ,
             and
             giue
             sentence
             for
             bribes
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             Vestri
             causa
             ,
             for
             your
             sake
             shall
             Sion
             be
             made
             a
             ploughed
             field
             ,
             and
             Ierusalem
             a
             wast
             heape
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             a
             wild
             forest
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           learne
           ye
           how
           to
           avert
           and
           prevent
           generall
           iudgements
           .
           e
           
             Si
             vosipsi
             iudicaretis
             ,
             non
             iudicaremini
             :
             If
             you
             would
             iudge
             your selues
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             you
             should
             not
             be
             iudged
             :
          
           so
           here
           ,
           
             Si
             iudicaretis
             ,
             non
             iudicaremur
             :
             If
             you
          
           that
           be
           in
           place
           of
           iudicature
           
             would
             iudge
             ,
          
           you
           might
           saue
           God
           a
           labour
           ,
           
             neither
             you
             nor
             wee
             should
             be
             iudged
             .
          
           *
           The
           surest
           course
           that
           can
           be
           to
           strengthen
           a
           state
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           out
           from
           a
           Countrey
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           due
           and
           diligent
           administration
           and
           execution
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           by
           keeping
           out
           corruptions
           in
           places
           of
           iudicature
           .
        
         
         
           f
           
             Go
             to
             the
             Kings
             house
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           to
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             Heare
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ô
             King
             ,
             that
             sittest
             on
             Dauids
             throne
             ,
             thou
             and
             thy
             seruants
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Execute
             ye
             iudgement
             and
             iustice
             ,
             and
             rescue
             the
             oppressed
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Oppressour
             :
             and
             vex
             not
             the
             stranger
             ,
             nor
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             Widow
             :
             nor
             doe
             any
             violence
             ;
             nor
             shed
             any
             innocent
             bloud
             .
             For
             if
             you
             doe
             this
             ,
             there
             shall
             a
             succession
             of
             Kings
             sitting
             vpon
             Dauids
             throne
             enter
             in
             at
             these
             gates
             ,
             and
             ride
             in
             charets
             and
             on
             horses
             ,
             both
             they
             and
             their
             Followers
             .
             But
             if
             you
             doe
             otherwise
             ;
             I
             sweare
             by
             my selfe
             .
          
           g
           
             He
             sweareth
             to
             you
             ,
             by
             whom
             you
             sweare
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             happie
             you
             for
             whose
             sake
             he
             vouchsafeth
             to
             sweare
             ,
          
           if
           you
           regard
           
           what
           he
           sweareth
           ,
           
             most
             vnhappie
             ,
             if
             you
          
           neither
           feare
           ,
           
             nor
             beleeue
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             sweareth
             .
          
           But
           what
           is
           it
           that
           so
           solemnely
           he
           sweareth
           by
           himselfe
           ?
           
             That
             this
             house
             ,
          
           (
           the
           Kings
           palace
           )
           
             shall
             be
             laid
             wast
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             City
             (
             of
             Ierusalem
             )
             made
             a
             wild
             wildernes
             .
             For
             I
             will
             bring
             in
             those
             vpon
             you
             ,
             that
             shall
             vtterly
             destroy
             either
             .
          
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           
             by
             iustice
             and
             iudgement
          
           i
           
             Throne
             and
          
           k
           
             State
             be
             vpheld
             and
             established
             :
          
           no
           maruell
           if
           iniustice
           and
           wrong
           iudgement
           vtterly
           ouerturne
           either
           .
        
         
           Whence
           further
           againe
           obserue
           we
           ,
           who
           they
           be
           that
           may
           proue
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           dangerous
           enemies
           to
           the
           publike
           peace
           and
           tranquillitie
           of
           the
           present
           estate
           .
           
        
         
           Were
           such
           a
           question
           propounded
           to
           many
           seuerally
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           saying
           and
           the
           vsuall
           manner
           is
           ,
           that
           
             many
             men
          
           would
           be
           of
           
             many
             mindes
             ,
          
           that
           some
           would
           say
           one
           sort
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           againe
           name
           another
           sort
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           it
           may
           be
           would
           point
           at
           the
           promiscuous
           multitude
           of
           idle
           Varlets
           that
           swarme
           about
           the
           skirts
           and
           suburbs
           of
           this
           City
           especially
           ,
           m
           ready
           to
           make
           head
           and
           doe
           mischeife
           ,
           if
           opportunitie
           were
           offered
           .
           Others
           such
           notorious
           and
           enormious
           Transgressors
           ,
           as
           by
           walowing
           in
           such
           beastly
           and
           abominable
           filth
           ,
           as
           either
           n
           caused
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Canaan
          
           to
           spew
           out
           her
           Inhabitants
           ,
           or
           o
           drew
           downe
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           on
           
             Sodome
          
           and
           
             Gomorrha
          
           from
           heauen
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           vnlikely
           but
           that
           our
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           would
           not
           vndeseruedly
           haue
           the
           most
           honest-minded
           mens
           voices
           ,
           whom
           yet
           we
           suffer
           too
           freely
           to
           lie
           and
           lodge
           like
           aspes
           and
           Vipers
           in
           the
           bosome
           and
           bowels
           of
           our
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           make
           good
           what
           I
           say
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           (
           to
           let
           passe
           the
           former
           )
           much
           more
           dangerous
           enemies
           to
           vs
           then
           these
           .
           p
           Corrupt
           Rulers
           ,
           vniust
           Iudges
           ,
           Oppressors
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           Seruants
           ,
           and
           Perverters
           of
           iudgement
           and
           iustice
           are
           more
           dangerous
           to
           Crowne
           and
           State
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           then
           idle
           Vagrants
           ,
           or
           then
           Whore-masters
           and
           Adulterers
           ,
           or
           then
           Theeues
           and
           Murtherers
           ;
           (
           and
           yet
           the
           more
           duly
           and
           diligently
           iustice
           is
           executed
           ,
           the
           fewer
           there
           will
           be
           of
           all
           such
           sorts
           ;
           )
           but
           euen
           then
           popish
           Traytors
           and
           Conspirators
           ,
           euen
           the
           very
           worst
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           very
           Inventors
           and
           Contrivers
           of
           the
           
             Powder-plot
          
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           vse
           the
           might
           and
           malice
           but
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Deuill
           at
           most
           ,
           against
           vs
           ;
           which
           God
           is
           able
           to
           courb
           and
           restraine
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           over-rule
           at
           his
           
           pleasure
           .
           Whereas
           q
           the
           other
           encense
           and
           bring
           in
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           on
           vs
           ,
           which
           no
           created
           power
           is
           able
           to
           avert
           or
           avoide
           .
           r
           
             Execute
             iustice
             and
             iudgement
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             and
             deliuer
             the
             Oppressed
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Oppressor
             :
             least
             my
             wrath
             breake
             out
             like
             fire
             ,
             and
             so
             burne
             that
             none
             can
             quench
             it
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             your
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           The
           sinnes
           of
           priuate
           Offenders
           bring
           wrath
           vpon
           themselues
           :
           But
           the
           wincking
           at
           them
           or
           partaking
           with
           them
           in
           those
           whose
           place
           and
           calling
           is
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           maketh
           them
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           so
           draweth
           downe
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           vpon
           the
           whole
           land
           :
           it
           is
           s
           
             Vestri
             causa
             ,
             For
             them
             that
             Sion
             is
             ploughed
             ,
             and
             Ierusalem
             sacked
             ,
          
           and
           the
           whole
           Land
           dispeopled
           and
           destroied
           .
           It
           is
           their
           not
           doing
           of
           iustice
           or
           their
           doing
           of
           iniustice
           ,
           that
           enforceth
           
             God
             to
             arise
             and
             iudge
          
           the
           whole
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           God
           should
           so
           take
           to
           heart
           the
           poore
           peoples
           oppressions
           as
           
             to
             stand
             vp
             and
             iudge
             himselfe
          
           in
           this
           sort
           ?
           
             For
             all
             people
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             are
             thine
             inheritance
             They
             are
             all
          
           t
           
             thy
             people
             ,
          
           u
           
             thy
             possession
             ,
          
           x
           
             thy
             portion
             ,
          
           y
           
             thy
             poore
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             cause
             it
             is
             in
             some
             respect
          
           z
           
             thine
             .
          
        
         
           God
           hath
           a
           speciall
           right
           to
           them
           ,
           a
           speciall
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           *
           
             in
             all
             nations
             ,
             in
             all
             people
             ,
          
           as
           well
           in
           poore
           as
           in
           rich
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           low
           and
           obscure
           as
           in
           high
           and
           honourable
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           people
           as
           in
           Prince
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Subiect
           as
           in
           Soueraigne
           .
        
         
           He
           hath
           interest
           in
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Iure
             creationis
             ,
             By
             right
             of
             creation
             :
          
           Hee
           hath
           made
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           a
           
             The
             poore
             and
          
           
           
             the
             rich
             〈◊〉
             together
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ;
             God
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           b
           
             He
             that
             made
             mee
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Iob
             ,
             made
             my
             seruant
             too
             .
          
           And
           ,
           c
           
             He
             loueth
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           same
           
             Iob
             ▪
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             owne
             hands
             .
          
           d
           
             Neither
             doth
             he
             accept
             the
             person
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             regard
             the
             rich
             rather
             the●…
             the
             poore
             ;
          
           saith
           
             Elihu
             :
             because
             they
             bee
             all
             alike
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Iure
             redemptionis
             ,
             by
             right
             of
             redemption
             .
          
           He
           hath
           redeemed
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           e
           
             You
             are
             all
             alike
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             being
             baptised
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             solemnely
             put
             on
             Christ
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             of
             Iew
             or
             Greeke
             ,
             bond
             or
             free
             ,
             rich
             or
             poore
             ,
             male
             or
             female
             ,
             but
             ye
             all
             are
             one
             in
             Christ.
          
           Yea
           ,
           f
           
             You
             see
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             your
             calling
             ,
             ●…ow
             that
             there
             are
             not
             many
             wise
             ones
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             many
             great
             ones
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           nor
           many
           rich
           ones
           neither
           ,
           among
           you
           ,
           
             But
          
           g
           
             God
             hath
             chosen
             a
             many
             meane
             and
             despised
             ones
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             bee
             rich
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             heires
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
           The
           very
           poorest
           soules
           ransome
           cost
           Christ
           as
           deare
           a
           price
           as
           the
           redeeming
           of
           the
           richest
           did
           :
           and
           the
           meanest
           true
           Christian
           hath
           as
           good
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           a
           portion
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           mightiest
           Monarke
           in
           the
           world
           either
           hath
           or
           can
           haue
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Iure
             protectionis
             ,
             By
             right
             of
             preseruation
             and
             protection
             .
          
           He
           preserueth
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           he
           prouideth
           for
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           he
           protecteth
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           He
           preserueth
           and
           vpholdeth
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           For
           h
           as
           
             his
             hand
             hath
             made
             them
             all
             :
          
           so
           
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           or
           the
           life
           ,
           
             of
             euery
             liuing
             creature
             is
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             and
             the
             brea●…h
             of
             all
             mankinde
             .
          
           And
           be
           wee
           
           high
           or
           low
           ,
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           i
           
             Wee
             all
             liue
             and
             mo●…e
             and
             haue
             our
             being
             in
             and
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           He
           prouideth
           for
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           His
           prouidence
           extendeth
           it selfe
           vnto
           either
           .
           As
           k
           
             he
             made
             all
             men
             of
             one
             bloud
             to
             dwell
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             :
          
           so
           
             hath
             he
             bounded
             out
             to
             each
             one
             his
             place
             of
             abode
             :
          
           and
           l
           
             he
             giueth
             as
             life
             and
             breath
             and
             being
             ,
          
           so
           
             all
             things
          
           else
           too
           ,
           
             vnto
             all
             .
          
           As
           m
           he
           sometime
           answered
           the
           beggerly
           Philosopher
           asking
           him
           whence
           he
           had
           all
           his
           store
           :
           n
           
             The
             poore
             man
             hath
             his
             pitance
             from
             no
             other
             hand
             ,
             then
             the
             rich
             man
             hath
             his
             world
             of
             wealth
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           same
           God
           o
           that
           prouideth
           as
           well
           for
           the
           Pesant
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           He
           protecteth
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           Yea
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           more
           specially
           to
           protect
           as
           p
           
             Princes
             ,
          
           so
           q
           
             poore
          
           ones
           .
           As
           Princes
           though
           they
           protect
           all
           their
           Subiects
           in
           generall
           ,
           yet
           are
           wont
           to
           vouch
           safe
           more
           speciall
           protection
           in
           some
           cases
           to
           some
           sorts
           :
           so
           God
           the
           Protectour
           of
           all
           in
           generall
           ,
           hath
           yet
           more
           specially
           taken
           into
           his
           protection
           the
           poore
           ,
           the
           Widow
           ,
           the
           Fatherlesse
           ,
           the
           friendlesse
           ,
           the
           helples
           .
           r
           
             The
             poore
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             committeth
             his
             cause
             vnto
             thee
             :
             for
             thou
             〈◊〉
             the
             Helper
             of
             the
             Fatherlesse
             .
          
           And
           ,
           s
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             a
             refuge
             for
             the
             poore
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           as
           our
           Meeter
           well
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             the
             poore
             mans
             Protectour
             .
          
           And
           ,
           t
           
             He
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Widowes
             Iudge
             ,
             euen
             God
             in
             his
             holy
             habitation
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           as
           he
           giueth
           Iudges
           his
           Deputies
           a
           speciall
           charge
           of
           such
           .
           u
           
             Defend
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             the
             fatherlesse
             ;
             see
             that
             the
             afflicted
             and
             needy
             haue
             iustice
             :
             deliuer
             the
             poore
             and
             the
             needy
             ;
             rescue
             them
          
           
           
             out
             of
             wicked
             mens
             hands
             .
          
           So
           to
           all
           others
           he
           giueth
           a
           caueate
           concerning
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           wrong
           them
           :
           x
           
             Vex
             ye
             not
             any
             widow
             ,
             or
             poore
             fatherlesse
             childe
             .
          
           And
           where
           ought
           is
           done
           contrary
           to
           
           this
           his
           inhibition
           ,
           he
           taketh
           speciall
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           threatneth
           in
           seuere
           manner
           to
           avenge
           it
           .
           y
           
             Thou
             seest
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             and
             viewest
             oppression
             and
             wrong
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             matter
             into
             thine
             hands
             .
          
           And
           ,
           z
           
             If
             you
             vex
             or
             oppresse
             any
             such
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             and
             they
             call
             or
             crie
             to
             mee
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             faile
             to
             heare
             them
             :
             But
             I
             will
             draw
             neere
             vnto
             you
             to
             iudgement
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             be
             a
             swiftwitnesse
          
           (
           there
           shall
           neede
           no
           further
           proofe
           nor
           pleading
           ,
           I
           heare
           and
           see
           all
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           see
           your
           wrong
           ,
           and
           heare
           their
           cries
           )
           
             against
             those
             that
             vex
             and
             oppresse
             such
             ;
             and
             feare
             not
             me
             :
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoastes
             .
          
        
         
           I
           might
           adde
           a
           fourth
           right
           ,
           
             Ius
             glorificationis
             ,
             Of
             glorification
             ,
          
           He
           hath
           purposed
           and
           promised
           to
           glorifie
           as
           well
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           .
           For
           a
           
             he
             hath
             chosen
             the
             poore
             as
             to
             grace
             ,
          
           so
           
             to
             glory
             ,
             to
             be
             heires
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           b
           
             Blessed
             be
             you
             ,
             poore
             ones
          
           (
           so
           be
           you
           be
           c
           
             poore
             in
             Spirit
          
           as
           well
           as
           poore
           in
           purse
           )
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           
             for
             yours
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           as
           
             Augustine
          
           well
           reasoneth
           in
           an
           other
           case
           ,
           d
           
             He
             that
             will
             giue
             them
             a
             Crowne
             ,
             will
             he
             deny
             them
             a
             crum
             ?
          
           So
           ,
           he
           that
           e
           will
           make
           them
           Kings
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           will
           he
           not
           much
           more
           doe
           them
           iustice
           ?
        
         
           To
           conclude
           :
           as
           he
           reasoned
           sometime
           for
           the
           body
           and
           the
           resurrection
           of
           it
           ;
           f
           
             the
             body
             that
             God
             himselfe
             at
             first
             fashioned
             ,
             that
             he
             quickned
             ,
             that
             hee
             adorned
             and
             advanced
             ,
             that
             he
             protecteth
             and
             preserueth
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             by
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             sealed
             with
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             whose
             puritie
             he
             desireth
             ,
             whose
             chastitie
             he
             delighteth
             in
             ,
             whose
             discipline
             hee
             approueth
             ,
             whose
             patience
             he
             prizeth
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             suffer
             it
             to
             perish
             vtterly
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             many
             waies
             his
             ?
          
           So
           may
           we
           reason
           for
           the
           poore
           oppressed
           and
           Gods
           righting
           of
           their
           wrongs
           :
           
             Those
             that
             God
             hath
             created
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             owne
             image
             ,
             hath
             redeemed
             with
             a
             price
             of
             inestimable
             worth
             ,
             doth
             in
             fatherly
             manner
             daily
             preserue
             and
             prouide
             for
             ,
             hath
             taken
             more
             specially
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             is
             purposed
             to
             make
             one
             day
          
           g
           
             coheires
             with
             his
             Christ
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             choose
             but
             doe
             them
             iustice
             ,
             and
             right
             all
             their
             wrongs
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             so
             speciall
             manner
             so
             many
             waies
             his
             ?
          
        
         
           That
           which
           may
           serue
           ,
           briefly
           to
           admonish
           ,
           as
           all
           others
           ,
           so
           those
           especially
           that
           be
           in
           place
           of
           authority
           and
           iudicature
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           contemne
           or
           wrong
           their
           poore
           brethren
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           pouerty
           and
           penurie
           ,
           and
           meane
           estate
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           or
           how
           in
           fauour
           of
           any
           great
           one
           ,
           that
           oppresseth
           or
           opposeth
           them
           ,
           they
           either
           deny
           or
           delay
           to
           doe
           them
           right
           .
           Since
           the
           poore
           are
           part
           of
           Gods
           portion
           as
           well
           as
           the
           richest
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           may
           haue
           as
           good
           part
           in
           God
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           Say
           of
           the
           poore
           man
           therefore
           that
           appeareth
           before
           thee
           ,
           as
           
             Iob
          
           sometime
           of
           his
           seruant
           :
           h
           
             I
             may
             not
             contemne
             him
             ,
          
           be
           he
           neuer
           so
           meane
           :
           i
           
             The
             same
             God
             that
             made
             mee
             ,
             made
             him
             too
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           
             the
             same
             Christ
             that
             redeemed
             mee
             ,
             redeemed
             him
             too
             :
          
           k
           
             He
             is
             made
             of
             the
             same
             mould
             that
             I
             my selfe
             am
             :
             he
             ●…eareth
             the
             same
             image
             of
             God
             that
             I
             my selfe
             doe
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             He
             that
             either
          
           l
           
             oppresseth
             or
          
           m
           
             reproacheth
             the
             poore
             ,
             he
             wrongeth
          
           
           
             his
             Maker
             :
             he
             that
             oppresseth
             or
             reproacheth
             him
             ,
             hee
             wrongeth
             his
             Redeemer
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           
             he
             that
             oppresseth
             or
             reproacheth
             him
             wrongeth
             his
             Protectour
             :
          
           (
           It
           is
           a
           wrong
           to
           the
           Prince
           for
           any
           man
           to
           meddle
           with
           those
           whom
           hee
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           protect
           :
           )
           who
           will
           not
           suffer
           such
           wrong
           therefore
           to
           go
           vnreuenged
           ;
           it
           were
           against
           his
           owne
           honour
           .
           n
           
             Remoue
             not
             the
             auncient
             bound
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             nor
             encroach
             vpon
             the
             fields
             of
             the
             Fatherlesse
             :
             For
             their
             Redeemer
             is
             mightie
             ;
          
           (
           though
           they
           be
           feeble
           themselues
           )
           
             and
             he
             will
             maintaine
             their
             cause
             against
             thee
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           o
           
             Rob
             not
             the
             poore
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             poore
             ;
             neither
             oppresse
             the
             afflicted
             in
             iudgement
             :
             For
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             will
             plead
             their
             cause
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             spoile
             the
             soule
             of
             such
             as
             spoile
             them
             .
          
        
         
           If
           one
           hane
           busines
           before
           you
           ,
           be
           he
           himselfe
           neuer
           so
           meane
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           Princes
           protection
           ,
           or
           that
           belongeth
           to
           some
           Great-man
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Duke
           ,
           or
           my
           Lord
           Marquesse
           ,
           how
           charily
           will
           you
           be
           sure
           to
           cary
           your selues
           in
           his
           cause
           ,
           how
           wary
           of
           doing
           him
           the
           least
           iniustice
           that
           may
           be
           ?
           You
           make
           full
           account
           to
           heare
           of
           it
           againe
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           otherwise
           .
           But
           euery
           poore
           oppressed
           one
           that
           repaireth
           to
           you
           for
           reliefe
           and
           redresse
           of
           his
           wrongs
           ,
           that
           resorteth
           to
           your
           seates
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           for
           succour
           ,
           he
           is
           
             a
             Sanctuary
             man
             ,
          
           hee
           is
           one
           that
           belongeth
           vnto
           God
           ,
           God
           hath
           speciall
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           the
           protection
           of
           him
           .
           And
           how
           carefull
           ,
           yea
           how
           fearefull
           should
           you
           be
           then
           of
           doing
           the
           least
           wrong
           or
           iniustice
           vnto
           any
           ,
           that
           he
           owneth
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           protect
           ?
        
         
         
           Assure
           your selues
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           ,
           you
           shall
           heare
           of
           it
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           p
           
             When
             God
             shall
             arise
             to
             iudge
             the
             carth
             ,
          
           and
           to
           right
           the
           wrongs
           of
           all
           his
           oppressed
           ones
           .
           At
           what
           time
           you
           shall
           finde
           our
           Sauiours
           words
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           shut
           and
           seale
           vp
           all
           withall
           :
           q
           
             Better
             it
             were
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             a
             ●…il-stone
             were
             hanged
             about
             your
             neckes
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             were
             so
             drowned
             in
             the
             deepest
             Ocean
             ,
             then
             that
             you
             should
             ,
          
           in
           your
           places
           especially
           ,
           
             doe
             the
             least
             wrong
             to
             the
             least
             of
             those
             little
             ones
             ;
          
           whose
           wrongs
           God
           neither
           will
           nor
           can
           suffer
           to
           passe
           vnreuenged
           ,
           because
           
             they
             are
             part
             of
             his
             inheritance
             .
          
           (
           ***
           )
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01533-e160
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               E●…rip
               .
               Ph●…niss
               .
               Veritatis
               simplex
               oratio
               est
               .
               S●…n
               .
               Epist.
            
             49.
             
               〈◊〉
               ●…ritati
               operam
               dat
               oratio
               incomposita
               debet
               esse
               &
               simplex
               .
               Ibid.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             b
             C●…ncti
             qui
             ●…derunt
             mandatū
             sacrum
             ,
             causam
             od●…
             in
             seipsis
             habent
             ▪
             omne
             illis
             fastidium
             non
             in
             legis
             praecepti●…
             ,
             sed
             in
             moribus
             sun
             .
             Salvian
             ▪
             ad
             Eccles.
             cathol
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             M●…ca
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               à
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               quod
               idem
               cum
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             119.
             103.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               distillatione
               favorū
               .
               i.
               melle
               acoeto
               ,
               siue
               maxi
               n●…
               landabili
               ,
               quòd
               è
               favo
               vltrò
               stillat
               .
               I●…
               .
               ex
               Plin.
               hist.
               net
               .
               l.
            
             ●…1
             .
             
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Pro●…
             .
             24.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Alex.
               Aphrodiss
               .
               problem
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             130.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Dion
               .
               Chrysost.
               orat
               .
            
             57.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idē
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             l
             Quam
             d●…
             blanditur
             sibi
             &
             dulcis
             est
             iniquitas
             ,
             〈◊〉
             est
             veritas
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             D●…
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01533-e630
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             in
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           
             b
             Certis
             Psalmos
             Dauidis
             numeri●…
             constare
             .
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             131.
             
             Dauidē
             Hebraei
             5.
             incisionibu●…
             &
             vno
             Psalmorum
             volumine
             cōprehendunt
             .
             Hieron
             .
             prolog
             .
             galeat
             .
          
           
             a
             74
             Psalmes
             are
             expresly
             so
             entitled
             :
             that
             some
             others
             that
             want
             titles
             expressing
             their
             Pen
             men
             were
             his
             also
             ,
             see
             Act.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Contra
             quam
             Enthymius
             praefat
             .
             in
             Psalt
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             89.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             137.
             
          
           
             i
             Sicut
             &
             Psal.
             50.
             
             &
             73.
             
             &
             74.
             
             &
             75.
             
             &
             76.
             
             &
             77.
             
             &
             78.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vel
               Asaphi
               ,
               vel
               Asapho
               .
               Vise
               Drus.
               obseru
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               cap.
            
             3.
             
               sic
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Psal.
            
             72.
             
             &
             127.
             
               quod
               alij
               Solomonis
               ,
               alij
               pro
               Solomone
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Tim.
            
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ioh.
            
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             m
             Quis
             haec
             scripserit
             ,
             supervacuè
             quaeritur
             ,
             cum
             autor
             scripti
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             fideliter
             credatur
             .
             Greg.
             Rō
             .
             praefat
             .
             moral
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Regis
             epistolis
             acceptis
             ,
             quo
             calamo
             scriptae
             sint
             ,
             ridiculum
             est
             quaerere
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             r
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Vers.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Terra
             statumina
             dimoventur
             .
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Psal.
            
             58.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Diotogen
               .
               Pythag.
               de
               regno
               apud
               Stob.
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             46.
             
             
               Sine
               dubio
               D●…
               terrenu●…
               est
               Imperator
               .
               Paulus
               .
               Diac.
               in
               Theodor.
               &
               Principes
               instar
               Deorū
               .
               Tacit.
               annal
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Leyfield
             .
          
           
             z
             Exod.
             22.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             28.
             cum
             Act.
             23.
             5.
             
             Aug.
             quaest
             .
             E●…od
             .
             86.
             
             Sed
             &
             Leuit.
             24.
             15.
             si
             Drusiū
             audimus
             miscel
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             65.
             
          
           
             a
             Quod
             ●…ovi
             ,
             hoc
             R●…gi
             licet
             .
             Lyc●…
             apud
             Sen.
             H●…rc
             .
             fur
             .
             act
             .
             2.
             sc.
             2.
             
             Quod
             &
             à
             Clyti
             cade
             A●…xarchus
             Alexandr●…
             adulat●…
             ,
             vt
             Plut.
             ad
             prefect
             .
             indoct
             .
             Sic
             Persi●…
             R●…gibus
             licere
             quicquid
             liberet
             ,
             à
             Magis
             responsum
             Cam●…isi
             relatum
             :
             Her●…t
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             M●…mento
             ●…ihi
             omnia
             &
             in
             omnes
             licere
             .
             Caius
             apud
             Sret
             .
             c.
             29.
             
             Et
             Iulia
             incesta
             Bassian●…
             apud
             Spartian●…
             :
             Si
             licet
             licet
             .
             A●…
             nesci●…
             t●…
             Imperatore●…
             esse
             ,
             &
             leges
             d●…re
             non
             accipere
             .
             Iezabel
             altera
             1.
             
             Reg.
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Culpas
             i●…hic
             redarguere
             pres●…mit
             mortalium
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             Papa
             Bonifac.
             dist
             .
             40.
             
             Papa
             ●…emo
             a●…deat
             dicere
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             c●…r
             〈◊〉
             fac●…
             ?
             Gloss.
             ad
             e●…tr
             .
             de
             concess
             .
             pr●…nd
             .
             neque
             〈◊〉
             legi
             Papa
             subi●…cet
             vlli
             .
             Ostiens
             .
             de
             offic
             .
             Lega●…
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vt
               Iun.
               parall
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             77.
             
               vers
               .
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vers
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               de
               reg●…o
               .
               R●…
               〈◊〉
               in
               proprios
               greges
               :
               Reg●…s
               in
               ipsos
               〈◊〉
               Iovis
               est
               .
               H●…rat
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Adam
               pro
               homine
               pleb●…io
               ,
               vbi
               〈◊〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vt●…
               Psal.
            
             49.
             2.
             
             &
             62.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Sicut
             vn●…s
             (
             aliorum
             )
             princip●…
             .
             ●…orum
             scil
             .
             de
             quibu●…
             Psal.
             89.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Post
             mortem
             iudiciū
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Vers.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Drant
             on
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               scuta
               terr●…
               .
               i.
               protectiones
               .
               ●…un
               .
               Psal.
            
             47.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             146.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Aequè
             c●…nfusa
             est
             divisi●…
             &
             ni●…ia
             &
             nulla
             .
             Senec
             .
             epist.
             89.
             
             Itaque
             in
             partes
             divid●…
             vtile
             est
             ,
             non
             in
             〈◊〉
             concidi
             (
             vel
             comminui
             〈◊〉
             )
             ●…d
             .
          
           
             s
             Vers.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             Vers.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Vise
             Iustin.
             〈◊〉
             .
             quaest
             .
             14●…
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Hebr.
             2.
             7.
             
             Et
             ●…ic
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             97.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             1.
             6.
             
             Et
             sic
             Sept.
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             22.
             8.
             
             &
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             22.
             
             2●…
             .
             Act.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ho●…er
               .
               passim
               .
               Et
               Plin.
               Paucgy●…
               .
               Necdum
               Imperator
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Dei
               fili●…
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Dan.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             l
             I●…
             sed
             pia
             s●…amma
             tunc
             pepercit
             .
             Prudent
             .
             stepi●…ā
             6.
             
             Et
             quorum
             vestimenta
             non
             attigit
             ,
             vincula
             cōsumpsit
             ,
             vt
             vno
             codemque
             tempore
             &
             haberet
             flamma
             virtutem
             suam
             ad
             solatium
             ,
             &
             non
             haberet
             ad
             tormentum
             .
             Oreg
             .
             mor.
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             49.
             &
             dialog
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             18
             ▪
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sicut
               Apo●…
               .
            
             1.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Like
             a
             sonne
             of
             man.
             W.
             May.
             
          
           
             n
             Alexander
             Sacerdoti
             Iovis
             filium
             ●…uncupāti
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             apophth
             .
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             Sic
             vetus
             vulg
             .
             Vatabl.
             Leo
             I●…d
             .
             Erasm.
             Beza
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Sicut
             Angl.
             vecu●…
             tum
             communis
             tum
             Ge●…r
             .
          
           
             r
             Sic
             Syr.
             Quia
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               fuit
               .
               Syr.
               prout
               .
               &
               Ebr.
               Ioel.
            
             1.
             1.
             
             
               &
               Ion.
            
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Deut
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Dan.
             3.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vti
             Ioan.
             10.
             35.
             
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             x
             Ester
             .
             3.
             12
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Ester
             .
             3.
             15.
             
             &
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Vel
             cum
             edicto
             ,
             vel
             Rege
             〈◊〉
             .
             Drus.
             
          
           
             a
             Vise
             Zanchium
             ad
             Hosh.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Hosh.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Ion.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Frustra
             enim
             est
             Origen
             .
             qui
             ad
             Angelos
             detorquet
             ,
             in
             Exod.
             ho●…
             8.
             frustra
             etiam
             ,
             quod
             ad
             totum
             genus
             humanum
             distendit
             idem
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             de
             qu●…
             Aratus
             tamen
             v●…rè
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             ad
             sanctos
             saltem
             vniversos
             ,
             Iusti●…
             ,
             cum
             Tryph.
             Tertull.
             ad
             Hermogen
             ▪
             :
             &
             Hieron
             ,
             ad
             Gal.
             1.
             de
             quibus
             2.
             
             Petr.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Et
             Sen.
             in
             Apocol
             .
             Pictate
             &
             institia
             principes
             Dij
             ●…iunt
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Eustath
               .
               Itaque
               quod
               H●…od
               .
               in
               Theogon
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             -
             
               Ho●…er
               .
               Iliad
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Eustath
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Iust.
               quaest
               .
               orth
               .
            
             142.
             
             
               O●…
               communitat●…m
               ipsi●…
               pot●…ntiam
               &
               potestatem
               Zanch
               de
               na●…
               .
               Dei.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             
               Non
               quod
               natura
               sint
               Dij
               ,
               sed
               quod
               officium
               ●…orum
               sit
               ordinatio
               divina
               .
               Brent
               .
               in
               Ioam
               .
            
             10
             
          
           
             h
             Prou.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             P.
             18.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             l
             Pet.
             2.
             18.
             
             ●…
             Iudg.
             3.
             8.
             
             &
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             1●…
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioan.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             I●…de
             est
             Imperator
             ,
             vnde
             &
             homo
             antequam
             Imperator
             :
             inde
             potest
             as
             illi
             ,
             vnde
             &
             Spiritus
             Ter●…ull
             .
             apolog
             .
             Cuius
             〈◊〉
             homines
             〈◊〉
             ,
             buius
             iussu
             &
             Reg●…s
             constituunt●…r
             .
             Ir●…n
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Potestas
             enim
             〈◊〉
             (
             etiam
             nocentin●…
             .
             Aug.
             de
             nat
             .
             bo●…i
             cap.
             32.
             )
             à
             summa
             Dci
             potestate
             omnino
             datur
             .
             Idem
             cont
             .
             S●…cund
             .
             ●…
             .
             10.
             
             Qui
             dat
             regnum
             caelorum
             solis
             pijs
             ,
             regnum
             terrenum
             &
             pije
             &
             impijs
             ,
             sicut
             ei
             placet
             ,
             cui
             nihil
             injustè
             placet
             .
             Idem
             de
             ciuit
             .
             l.
             5.
             c
             21.
             
             A
             quo
             sunt
             omnes
             potestates
             ,
             quamvis
             ab
             illo
             non
             sent
             omni●…
             voluntates
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             8.
             
             Legatur
             &
             Theoplryl
             .
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Vers.
             1.
             inca●…
             Dei.
             Iun.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
             &
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Esay
             .
             45.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             San.
             12.
             3.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             
             Christus
             Cherub
             .
             Ezech.
             38.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             89.
             20.
             1
             
             Sam.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             45.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Esai
             .
             61.
             1.
             
             &
             1.
             
             Reg.
             19.
             15
             ,
             16.
             vngere
             sic
             sumitur
             .
          
           
             b
             Ego
             e●…
             omnibus
             mortalibus
             placui
             electusque
             sum
             ,
             qui
             in
             terris
             diuina
             vice
             fungerer
             .
             Sen.
             de
             ele●…
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Sed
             &
             Eleutherlus
             Episc.
             Rom.
             Lucium
             nostratem
             Dei
             in
             regno
             suo
             Vicarium
             agn●…scit
             .
          
           
             c
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             108.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Diotog
               .
               de
               regno
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ecp●…ā
               .
               tes
               Pythag.
               de
               regn●…
               apud
               Stob.
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             46.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ag●…petus
               Iustiniano
               .
               Inde
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Diotogenes
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Philippus
               Mac.
               d●…cit
               ;
               quod
               Plin.
               in
               Panegyr
               .
               Aequata●…
               dijs
               potestatē
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             V●…s
             quibus
             rector
             maris
             atque
             terrae
             Ius
             dedit
             magnum
             necis
             at
             ●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sen.
             Thyest.
             act
             .
             3.
             sc.
             3.
             
             Vit●…
             necisque
             gentibus
             arbiter
             datus
             .
             S●…noc
             .
             de
             clem
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Non
             fit
             re●…
             homicidi●…
             ,
             qui
             hominem
             occiderit
             ,
             obedions
             potestati
             ;
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nis●…
             fecerit
             ,
             imperij
             deserti
             .
             quo●…
             tamen
             si
             sua
             sponte
             atque
             authoritate
             fecisset
             ,
             in
             crimen
             effusi
             human●…
             sanguinis
             incidisset
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
             Non
             enim
             ipse
             occidit
             ,
             qui
             〈◊〉
             debet
             i●…benti
             ;
             ●…icut
             admini●…ulum
             gladi●…e
             est
             vtenti
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             21.
             
             Visatur
             Th●…
             .
             p.
             2●…
             2●…●…
             .
             74.
             
             ●…
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Apud
             Grat.
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…
             .
             dist
             .
             81.
             c.
             18.
             
             &
             Lucius
             c.
             19.
             
             Et
             Bo●…fac
             .
             8.
             in
             6.
             d●…cret
             .
             l.
             1.
             tit
             .
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Quid
             aequius
             ,
             quid
             iustius
             ,
             quam
             vt
             vos
             honoran●…em
             honor●…tis
             ipsi
             ?
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist●…t
               .
               polit
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
               c.
            
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Agapet
               .
               Iustin.
               
            
          
           
             s
             Cur
             qui
             in
             saeculo
             prim●…
             es
             ,
             non
             in
             Christi
             familia
             pri
             .
             mus
             sis
             ?
             Hieron
             .
             Iuliano
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pietas
             optimus
             est
             Imperatoris
             cultus
             .
             Soz●…m
             .
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Theodos.
             
          
           
             t
             Quid
             iniquiu●…
             ,
             quid
             indignius
             quā
             beneficio
             tanto
             mal●…cium
             rependere
             ?
             Ierem
             :
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Ierem
             :
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal
             :
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Vt
             divitijs
             ,
             s●…c
             vitijs
             primi
             ●…uere
             .
             Salvia●…
             .
             de
             prouid
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             Potentes
             potenter
             tormenta
             patientur
             .
             Sap.
             6.
             7.
             
             Leviusque
             ferit
             leuiora
             Deus
             .
             Sen.
             Hippol
             .
             act
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ingentia
             bene●…cia
             ,
             ingentia
             flagitia
             ,
             ingentia
             supplicia
             .
             Cent.
             5.
             praefat
             .
          
           
             a
             Interest
             hominis
             Deo
             cedere
             .
             Tertul.
             apolog
             .
             Dijs
             te
             minorem
             quod
             geris
             ,
             imperas
             ;
             Hinc
             omne
             principium
             ,
             huc
             refer
             exitum
             .
             Horat.
             carm
             .
             l.
             3.
             ode
             6.
             
             Sic
             enim
             omnibus
             maio●…
             est
             ,
             dum
             solo
             vero
             Deo
             minor
             est
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             Scapul
             .
             Ideò
             magnus
             est
             ,
             quia
             coelo
             minor
             est
             .
             Idem
             apolog
             .
             Tudelubra
             non
             nisi
             adoraturus
             intras
             :
             tibi
             maximus
             honor
             excubare
             pro
             templis
             ,
             postibusque
             pratexi
             .
             Sic
             fit
             vt
             Dei
             sum●…um
             inter
             homines
             fastigium
             serues
             ,
             cū
             Deorū
             ipse
             non
             adeptus
             .
             Plin.
             Pane.
             adoptes
             Lips.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             75.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Pompeius
               Syllae
               ,
               non
               Cinnae
               ,
               vt
               Eras.
               chil
               .
            
             3.
             
               c●…nt
               .
            
             3.
             
               adag
               .
            
             15.
             
               test
               .
               Plut.
               Et
               Macroni
               Tiberius
               ;
               Occidentem
               ab
               ●…o
               deseri
               ,
               Orientem
               spectari
               .
               Tacit.
               annal
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             
             
               Ezech.
            
             8.
             16.
             
             
               Eccles.
            
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Eccles.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Qui
             dedit
             hoc
             hodiè
             ,
             cras
             ,
             si
             volet
             ,
             a●…feret
             :
             vt
             si
             Detulerit
             fasces
             ,
             indigno
             detrahet
             idē
             .
             Horat.
             ep
             .
             15.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Quod
             contulit
             immerentibus
             ,
             tollit
             malè
             meritis
             .
             Quod
             illo
             dante
             fit
             nostrum
             ,
             nobis
             superbientibus
             fit
             alien●…m
             .
             Aug.
             homil
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Deus
             alia
             exaltat
             ;
             alia
             submittit
             ,
             nec
             molliter
             pouit
             ,
             sed
             exfastigio
             su●…●…ullas
             habitura
             reliquias
             iactat
             .
             Sen
             nat
             .
             qu●…st
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Vt
             rebus
             laetis
             par
             sit
             mensura
             malorum
             .
             Iuvenal
             .
             sat
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Iob.
             12.
             21.
             
             Psal.
             107.
             40.
             
             Sicut
             diffundi
             dicitur
             gratia
             Psal.
             45.
             2.
             profundi
             spiritus
             Ioel.
             2.
             28.
             
             &
             Act.
             2.
             17.
             cum
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Mala.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Apoc.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             113.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aga●…t
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Diotogen
               .
               deregn●…
               .
            
          
           
             p
             Ezra
             .
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             17.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Psal.
             2.
             11.
             
             &
             22.
             29.
             
             Ezech.
             46.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Quomodò
             de
             Theod●…rico
             Sidone
             .
             epi.
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             sic
             Deum
             vener●…ri
             solitū
             ,
             vt
             possi●…
             quivis
             animo
             ad
             vertere
             ,
             quod
             〈◊〉
             istam
             pro
             consu●…tudine
             potius
             quàm
             pro
             religione
             rev●…rentiam
             .
             Legatur
             &
             Aug.
             de
             t●…mp
             .
             251.
             
          
           
             s
             Esai
             .
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Exod.
             20.
             10.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             14.
             
             Nehem
             .
             10.
             31.
             
             &
             13.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             Vita
             Principis
             censura
             est
             ,
             eaque
             perpetua
             .
             ad
             hanc
             convertimur
             ;
             ad
             hanc
             dirigimur
             .
             Plin.
             P●…negyr
             .
             ad
             Tra●…an
             .
             Itaque
             rectè
             facere
             Prin●…eps
             cives
             suos
             faciendo
             docet
             .
             Velleius
             hist.
             l.
             2.
             
             Et
             contra
             ,
             vitia
             principes
             non
             solùm
             ipsa
             concipiunt
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             civitatem
             infundunt
             :
             plusque
             exemplo
             quàm
             peccato
             nocent
             .
             Cic.
             de
             leg
             .
             l.
             3.
             -
             totus
             enim
             componitur
             orbis
             Regis
             ad
             exemplum
             ;
             nec
             sic
             inflectere
             sensus
             Humanes
             edicta
             valent
             ,
             quàm
             vita
             regentis
             .
             Clau
             :
             de
             4.
             
             Coss.
             Honor.
             Rex
             velit
             honesta
             ,
             nemo
             non
             eadē
             volet
             .
             Sen.
             Thyest.
             act
             .
             2.
             sc.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Causas
             die
             D●…minico
             vel
             audire
             vel
             agere
             prohibent
             ,
             apud
             Grat.
             Adrian
             .
             pp.
             c.
             15.
             q.
             4.
             
             Item
             Conc.
             Ephesin
             .
             Et
             Conc.
             Tarracon
             .
             can
             .
             4.
             
             Item
             Conc.
             Matiscō
             .
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             Su●…ss
             .
             c.
             5
             ,
             &
             8.
             
             &
             Conc.
             ad
             Compend
             .
             c.
             2.
             apud
             Burchard
             .
             decr
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             81
             ,
             82
             ,
             85
             ,
             87.
             
             Sed
             &
             Con●…
             .
             Tribur
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             apud
             Cr●…spet
             .
             in
             Sum.
             Visatur
             &
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             251.
             
          
           
             z
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             2
             
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             31.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             de
             quo
             rectè
             exponit
             Bound
             illud
             Exod.
             35.
             2
             ,
             3.
             quo
             ignis
             per
             Sabbatum
             accendi
             prohibetur
             :
             quod
             tamen
             defornacibus
             calcarijs
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             intelligit
             ;
             Bradshaw
             ad
             tempus
             commorationis
             in
             cremo
             restringit
             .
          
           
             a
             Grandis
             ●…onos
             ;
             sed
             grave
             pond●…
             i●…tius
             est
             honor●…
             .
             Greg.
             Rom.
             in
             E●…ang
             .
             hom
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Isocr
               .
               ad
               Nicocl
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Quibus
             omnia
             principum
             honest●…
             atque
             inhonesta
             laudare
             mos
             est
             .
             Tacit.
             annal
             .
             l.
             ●…
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Adulator
             Antig●…no
             in
             Plut.
             apoph●…h
             .
             Indigna
             digna
             〈◊〉
             suns
             qu●…
             rexfacit
             .
             Plaut
             .
             cap.
             2.
             1
             
          
           
             d
             Vndè
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hesiod●…
             dicti
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eust●…
             ▪
             ad
             I●…iad
             .
             ●…
             .
             In
             summa
             fortuna
             id
             aequi●…
             quod
             〈◊〉
             .
             Tiridates
             apud
             Tacit.
             a●…al
             .
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Thrasymach●…
               apud
               Plat.
               de
               rep●…b
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Id
               esse
               i●…
               quod
               ●…i
               qui
               plus
               potest
               vtilc
               est
               .
               Aug.
               de
               ci●…it
               .
               l.
            
             19.
             
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               apud
               Thu●…yd
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             
             
               Nihil
               glori●…sum
               nisi
               tutum
               :
               &
               omnia
               retinend●…
               domination●…
               honesta
               esse
               .
               Lepidu●…
               apud
               Salust
               .
               Itaque
               omnia
               recta
               &
               honesta
               negligant
               ,
               dum
               modò
               potentiam
               〈◊〉
               .
               Cic.
               offic
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Dion
               Chrys.
               serm
               .
            
             62.
             
          
           
             h
             saccti●…
             ,
             pietas
             ,
             fides
             priua●…a
             bona
             sunt
             :
             quâ
             l●…bet
             ,
             reges
             ●…ant
             .
             Sen.
             Thyest.
             2.
             1.
             
             V●…icunque
             tantum
             honesta
             dominanti
             licent
             ,
             Precario
             regnatur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Sceptror●…m
             vis
             tota
             perit
             ,
             si
             pendere
             iusta
             Incipit
             .
             Lucan
             .
             l.
             8.
             
             Id
             esse
             reg●…i
             maxim●…
             pign●…
             putant
             ,
             Si
             quicquid
             alijs
             non
             licet
             ,
             solis
             lice●…
             .
             Sen.
             Agam.
             2.
             2.
             
             Magnitudi●…ē
             fortuna
             sua
             peccand●…
             libidine
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quicquid
             liberet
             pro
             licit●…
             vindicans
             .
             de
             Iulia
             Vellei●…
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Impunè
             quid
             libe●…
             facere
             ,
             id
             esse
             Regem
             esse
             .
             Memmi●…
             apud
             S●…lust
             .
             Ing●…rth
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             maxima
             fortuna
             〈◊〉
             est
             li●…
             .
             C●…sar
             .
             apud
             Salust
             .
             Quanto
             plus
             liceat
             ,
             tam
             libe●…t
             minus
             .
             Auson
             .
             7.
             
             Sap.
             
          
           
             l
             Minimum
             debet
             libere
             ,
             cui
             nimium
             licet
             .
             Sen.
             Troad
             .
             Magna
             〈◊〉
             est
             magna
             fortuna
             .
             Sen.
             ad
             Polyb.
             c.
             26.
             
             ●…
             Luk
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             m
             Salvia●…
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Math.
             5.
             14.
             
             Tu
             〈◊〉
             totius
             medio
             〈◊〉
             in
             ●…rbe
             V●…ere
             cognosc●…
             :
             c●…nctis
             tua
             gentibus
             esse
             facta
             p●…lam
             :
             n●…c
             posse
             darir●…galibus
             vnquam
             〈◊〉
             vitijs
             :
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             f●…ti
             occ●…ltum
             nihil
             esse
             sini●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             per
             〈◊〉
             Intrat
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             explorat
             fama
             recess●…
             ▪
             Claud.
             de
             4.
             
             Coss.
             Honor
             .
             Observ●…ntur
             a
             turba
             circumstante
             ●…culi
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             liberiora
             omnia
             sunt
             his
             ,
             quorum
             affect●…
             tegi
             possunt
             .
             〈◊〉
             nullum
             secre●…um
             iber●…
             est
             :
             in
             multa
             l●…ce
             fort●…na
             te
             posuit
             .
             Sen.
             ad
             Polyb.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             omne
             regi●…
             vitium
             domus
             .
             Sen.
             Agam.
             2.
             1.
             
             Omn●…
             a●…imi
             vitium
             tanto
             conspecti●…
             〈◊〉
             s●…
             Crimen
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             maior
             qui
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             sat
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Qui
             d●…missi
             in
             obscuro
             vitam
             agunt
             ,
             si
             quid
             deliquere
             ,
             pauci
             sciunt
             ;
             fama
             atque
             fortuna
             eorum
             pares
             sunt
             .
             Qui
             magno
             imperio
             prediti
             ,
             in
             excels●…
             atatem
             agunt
             ,
             eorum
             facta
             cuncti
             mortales
             novere
             .
             Salust
             .
             ad
             Caesar.
             Ad
             〈◊〉
             ●…culos
             ,
             auresque
             trahis
             :
             ●…ua
             facta
             ●…tamus
             :
             Nec
             vox
             missa
             potest
             Principis
             ●…re
             tegi
             .
             P●…do
             ●…d
             Liv.
             Nostros
             motus
             pauci
             sentiunt
             ;
             tib●…
             non
             magis
             quam
             soli
             latere
             contingit
             multa
             circa
             t●…
             lux
             est
             :
             omnii●…
             in
             ist●…
             convers●…●…culi
             sunt
             .
             facta
             dictaque
             vestrae
             rum●…r
             excipit
             :
             Et
             ide●…
             nullis
             magis
             c●…endū
             est
             ,
             quale
             fam●…
             habeant
             ,
             quā
             qui
             qualemcunque
             mer●…rint
             ,
             magnā
             habituri
             sint
             .
             Sen.
             de
             cle●…
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             73.
             15.
             
             Confrag●…sa
             in
             fastigi●…
             dig●…
             itatis
             vi●…
             est
             .
             n●…n
             in
             prer●…pto
             tantum
             illic
             s●…abis
             ,
             s●…d
             in
             lubrico
             .
             S●…n
             .
             Ep.
             84.
             
             Aul●…
             culmen
             lubricum
             .
             Se●…
             .
             Thyest.
             Lubric●…
             esse
             secundum
             apud
             reges
             l●…cum
             ,
             Pius
             2.
             apud
             Pla●…tinam
             .
             Sed
             &
             regum
             .
             In
             grad●…●…lto
             immi●…et
             &
             maior
             cade●…di
             facilitas
             ,
             &
             l●…sionis
             in
             cadendo
             gra●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Rob.
             Grosthed
             epist.
             65.
             
             Qu●…
             excess●…
             videntur
             ,
             〈◊〉
             sunt
             .
             Sen.
             de
             tranq
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             qui
             nim●…o
             〈◊〉
             hon●…res
             ,
             Et
             nimi●…s
             poscebat
             opes
             ;
             numerosa
             parabat
             excels●…
             turris
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vndè
             altior
             esset
             Casu●…
             ,
             &
             impulsae
             praecepsimm●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Iuven.
             sa●…
             .
             10.
             
             Quid
             Crass●…s
             ,
             quid
             Pompeios
             everti●…
             ?
             -
             Summu●…
             nempe
             locus
             nulla
             non
             〈◊〉
             petit●…
             .
             Ibid.
             Scitè
             itaqu●…
             de
             Themist
             .
             Pallad
             .
             an●…hol
             .
             4.
             52.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             Ipsa
             al●…itudo
             att●…
             summ●…
             .
             Macenas
             in
             Prometh
             .
             i.
             attonit●…
             habet
             .
             Sen.
             Epist.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             Nunqu●…m
             solido
             stetit
             superba
             faelici●…as
             .
             〈◊〉
             apud
             Sen.
             sv●…sor
             .
             2.
             
             Elatio
             〈◊〉
             ,
             d●…
             extollit
             .
             Greg.
             mo●…
             .
             l.
             23.
             c.
             16.
             
             Et
             allevati●…
             ipsa
             ruina
             est
             .
             Idem
             l
             1.
             epist.
             5.
             
             Cito
             ignominia
             ●…it
             superb
             .
             gloria
             .
             p.
             Syr.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Quantum
             ad
             successum
             access●…rit
             ,
             ad
             ●…tum
             (
             ad
             c●…telam
             saltem
             )
             accedat
             .
             Sen.
             Ep.
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             H●…ili
             loco
             sed
             certa
             sedet
             sordid●…
             〈◊〉
             fortuna
             domu●…
             :
             Al●…è
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…dit
             .
             Sen.
             Herc.
             fur
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Quicquid
             in
             altum
             fortuna
             tulit
             ,
             Ruitur●…levat
             .
             〈◊〉
             rebus
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             est
             .
             Nec
             insulsè
             Autor
             ocu●…
             mor.
             c.
             12.
             
             Pr●…positioni
             qu●…t
             accidunt
             ?
             〈◊〉
             .
             Quid
             ?
             Casus
             tantùm
             .
             Qu●…t
             Casus
             ?
             Du●…
             .
             Qui
             ?
             Accusativ●…
             &
             Ablativ●…
             .
             H●…c
             onim
             pr●…latum
             〈◊〉
             timere
             ;
             seil
             .
             accusari
             à
             crimine
             ,
             &
             ●…uferri
             à
             regimine
             ,
             &
             sit
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             y
             Quant●…
             〈◊〉
             altior
             ,
             〈◊〉
             casus
             gravior
             .
             ●…cul
             .
             mor.
             c.
             12.
             
             Qui
             cadit
             in
             plano
             ;
             vix
             hoc
             〈◊〉
             eve●…it
             vnquam
             ;
             Sic
             c●…dit
             vt
             〈◊〉
             surgere
             possit
             〈◊〉
             .
             At
             miser
             Elpenor
             tecto
             delaps●…
             ab
             alt●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             regi
             ●…bilis
             vmbras●…
             .
             Ovid.
             trist
             .
             l.
             3.
             ●…l
             .
             4.
             -
             c●…lsae
             〈◊〉
             graui●…re
             ●…asu
             Decid●…t
             turre●…
             .
             H●…rat
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             2.
             ●…d
             .
             10.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             missa
             r●…nt
             .
             Ouid.
             trist
             .
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             .
             73.
             
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             
             lic
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             &
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             ad
             Polyb.
             cap.
             2●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●…cent
             ,
             propter
             hoc
             ipsum
             multa
             no●…
             licent
             .
             Ibid.
             Quam
             multa
             tibi
             non
             licent
             ,
             quae
             ●…obis
             beneficio
             tuo
             lice●…t
             ?
             Idem
             de
             clement
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             10
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Amic●…
             c●…mitanti
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             spolijs
             per
             terram
             sparsis
             .
             Plut.
             Themist
             .
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Amic●…
             c●…mitanti
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             spolijs
             per
             terram
             sparsis
             .
             Plut.
             Themist
             .
          
           
             d
             Nehem.
             7
             10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               P●…ndar
               .
               ad
               Hieron
               .
               Pyth.
               ode
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Magna
               in
               oculo
               reputatur
               macula
               ,
               quae
               in
               caeteris
               mētris
               modica
               ,
               aut
               etiā
               nulla
               ●…ēseretur
               .
               Autor
               .
               ocul
               .
               mor.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
               propr
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               praecept
               .
               polit
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Monstrosa
             res
             est
             ,
             gradus
             summus
             &
             animus
             inf●…mus
             ,
             sedes
             prins●…
             &
             vita
             ima
             .
             Bern.
             d●…
             c●…nsid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Nehem.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             King
             5.
             16
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Non
             a
             cipio
             sturi●…m
             ,
             nisi
             receperis
             preti●…
             .
             Galfrid
             .
             Carnot
             .
             Et
             Martinus
             Episcopo
             qui
             equum
             ei
             nec●…ssariū
             attulerat
             ,
             Tolle
             eq●…um
             ,
             decepistim●…
             ;
             nesciebam
             uegoti●…
             tibi
             imminere
             Bern
             de
             consider
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Scelus
             est
             accipere
             a
             reo
             :
             quanto
             magis
             ab
             accusatore
             ?
             quam
             etiam
             sceleratius
             ab
             v●…reque
             ?
             Cic.
             Verr.
             4.
             
             Ne
             donū
             munusve
             Proconsul
             accipiat
             .
             Sever
             .
             &
             Antonin
             .
             apud
             Vipian
             .
             D.
             l.
             1.
             t.
             16.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             ▪
             Dūs
             proximus
             ille
             est
             ;
             Quē
             rati●…
             ,
             ●…ē●…ra
             movet
             ,
             ius●…
             ique
             tenorem
             Flectere
             non
             odium
             cog●…t
             ,
             non
             gratia
             svadet
             .
             Claud.
             de
             Mallij
             Consul
             .
          
           
             m
             Ludu●…
             iocus
             saevi●…ia
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Caio
             Calig
             .
             Sveto
             c.
             29
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             n
             Summū
             ius
             summam
             crucem
             antiqui
             putarunt
             .
             Columel
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Amos.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             Nehem.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Osores
             averitiae
             .
             Exod.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             Nec
             tibi
             quid
             liceat
             ,
             sed
             quid
             fecisse
             decebit
             ,
             Occurrat
             ,
             mentemque
             d●…met
             respectus
             h●…nesti
             .
             Claud.
             d●…
             4.
             
             Honor.
             Consul
             .
             Quid
             deceat
             vos
             ,
             non
             quantum
             liceat
             vobis
             spectare
             debetis
             .
             Cicer.
             pro
             Rab●…r
             .
             Vbi
             est
             sapientia
             〈◊〉
             ?
             In
             hoc
             ,
             vt
             non
             solum
             quid
             possit
             ,
             sed
             etiā
             quid
             debeat
             ponderet
             ,
             nec
             quantum
             〈◊〉
             ,
             memi●…erit
             solum
             ,
             sed
             &
             quatenus
             commissum
             sit
             .
             Ibid.
             Id
             facere
             〈◊〉
             est
             quod
             d●…cet
             ,
             non
             quod
             licet
             .
             S●…
             .
             octav
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             25.
             
             Princeps
             Dijs
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Pli●…
             .
             panegyr
             .
          
           
             t
             Legatur
             Plinij
             Panegyr
             .
             Traian●…
             d●…ctus
             .
          
           
             u
             Salvian
             .
             de
             prouid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Author
               .
               orthod
               q●…aest
               .
               ap●…d
               Iustin.
               q.
            
             142.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             z
             Quod
             de
             ignorantia
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             l.
             22.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             serm
             .
             236.
             
          
           
             b
             Ad
             paenitend
             ●…m
             properat
             ,
             ci●…o
             qui
             iudicat
             .
             P.
             Syrus
             .
             Consil●…orum
             c●…leritatem
             c●…rem
             paenitentiam
             ,
             sed
             eam
             seram
             &
             i●…lē
             sequi
             .
             Aetolus
             apud
             Liuium
             .
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Sam.
             1●…
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             19.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Vt
             ruina
             ma●…orum
             sit
             cautela
             minorum
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             33.
             c.
             15.
             
             Facilitas
             credulitatis
             callidissima
             v●…lpecula
             ,
             c●…ius
             m●…gnorū
             nemi●…ē
             comperi
             sat●…
             cavisse
             versutias
             .
             Inde
             innocentium
             frequens
             addictio
             ,
             inde
             praeiudicium
             in
             absentes
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consider
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Quid
             miramur
             si
             ,
             ●…allimur
             ,
             qui
             homines
             sumus
             ,
             cum
             D●…id
             spiritum
             prophetiae
             haber●…
             soli●…us
             ,
             contra
             innocentem
             sententiam
             pronunciavit
             ,
             cum
             mentientis
             verba
             audivit
             .
             Greg.
             dialog
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Cautum
             debet
             reddere
             ,
             non
             sequacem
             error
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cassiod
             .
             variar
             .
             l.
             7.
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
          
           
             h
             Deut.
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cheraem
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             tom
             2.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             i
             Bern
             ▪
             de
             consider
             .
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             3.
             9
             —
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             4.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             18.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Omnipot●…ns
             Dominus
             ,
             omnia
             sciens
             ,
             cur
             ante
             probatienem
             quasi
             dubitat
             ,
             nisi
             vt
             grauita●…is
             nobis
             exempliū
             propond●…
             ,
             ne
             mala
             hominum
             ante
             〈◊〉
             credere
             quam
             probare
             ?
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             23.
             
             &
             Eucher
             .
             in
             Gen.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             o
             Quam
             vis
             vera
             sint
             quaedam
             ,
             non
             tamen
             iudici
             facilè
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             nisi
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             is
             〈◊〉
             demonstrentur
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             homil
             .
             50.
             
             Legatur
             Chrysost.
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             Inauditi
             enim
             
             ,
             it
             ,
             haud
             aequus
             suit
             .
             Senec.
             Med.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Deut.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             75.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             92.
             15.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             122.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Eccles.
             3.
             16.
             cu●…
             inde
             manant
             iniuri●…
             ,
             v●…de
             iur●…
             su●…rentur
             .
             Petr.
             Rl●…s
             .
             epist.
             68.
             
          
           
             x
             Eccles.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Elementum
             in
             loco
             non
             〈◊〉
             .
             ex●…ra
             〈◊〉
             grave
             fit
             .
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             41.
             9.
             
             &
             55.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Mica
             .
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Mica
             .
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Quid
             est
             aliud
             omnium
             dignita●…
             sublimium
             quam
             proscripti●…
             civitatū
             ?
             aut
             quid
             aliud
             qu●…rundam
             prafectura
             quam
             praeda
             ?
             nulla
             siquidem
             maior
             est
             popul●…rum
             dep●…latio
             quam
             potestas
             .
             Salviam
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Esai
             .
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Piu●…
             2.
             teste
             Platina
             .
          
           
             f
             Ierem.
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Litigatores
             aves
             forum
             aream
             ,
             iudicem
             〈◊〉
             ,
             patronos
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             pr●…varicatur
             &
             decipit
             .
             Cyprian
             ad
             Donat.
             Publicae
             ●…ercis
             nihil
             tam
             v●…le
             q●…ā
             advocat●…m
             perfidi●…
             .
             Ta●…it
             .
             annal
             .
             lib.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             &
             seve●…è
             P.
             Syru●…
             ;
             I●…dex
             damn●…r
             ,
             c●…m
             noce●…s
             absolvitur
             .
             Quanto
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             cum
             ●…citur
             ?
          
           
             k
             E●…dem
             loc●…
             pone
             la●…ronem
             &
             p●…ratam
             ,
             quo
             r●…gem
             animum
             latronis
             &
             pira●…ae
             〈◊〉
             .
             S●…n
             .
             de
             ben
             f.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
             R●…mota
             enim
             iustitia
             quid
             sunt
             r●…gna
             nisi
             magna
             latrocinia
             ?
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             l.
             4
             c.
             4.
             
             Et
             de
             iniquo
             iudice
             ,
             iudicijsque
             i●…iustis
             ●…dem
             dixeris
             ;
             esse
             illum
             latrone
             de●…eriorem
             ,
             haec
             latroci●…ijs
             gemina
             ,
             vel
             eisdem
             etiam
             d●…teriora
             .
          
           
             m
             Exod.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             King.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             15.
             8
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Colos.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
             &
             6.
             4.
             
             &
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Sam
             13.
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Math.
            
             28.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Iosh.
             1.
             9
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             18.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
          
           
             d
             Qui
             ti●…ent
             pru●…
             ,
             irruet
             sup●…r
             e●…s
             nix
             .
             Iob.
             6.
             16.
             
             〈◊〉
             Drus
             prou●…
             .
             1.
             cent
             .
             2.
             prou
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Pruiua
             i●…rius
             g●…atur
             ;
             ●…ix
             de
             su●…
             ruit
             .
             qui
             i●…
             terram
             〈◊〉
             contra
             v●…ritatem
             pavet
             ,
             eiusdem
             veritatis
             iram
             〈◊〉
             su●…tinet
             .
             qui
             conculcanda
             in
             infimis
             metuunt
             ,
             à
             summis
             metuenda
             patiuntur
             .
             &
             cum
             transire
             ●…nt
             ,
             quod
             caleare
             poterant
             ,
             iudiciū
             de
             supernis
             accersunt
             ,
             quod
             tolerare
             nequaq●…ā
             possunt
             .
             Greg.
             m●…r
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vt
               Lucian
               .
               Necyom●…t
               .
               ●…umū
               fugientes
               in
               flammam
               incidunt
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Deut.
             ●…2
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             Prou.
             29.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Esai
               .
            
             24.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Ier.
            
             48.
             43.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             124.
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Apostolius
               .
               Fugi●…ns
               pluviam
               incidit
               in
               lacunam
               .
               Drus.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               cent
               .
            
             1.
             
               prou
               .
            
             36.
             
          
           
             m
             Neque
             enim
             debet
             dispensat●…r
             crudelis
             esse
             ,
             vbi
             paterfamilias
             misericors
             est
             .
             August
             .
             alicubi
             .
          
           
             n
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Parvis
             peccatis
             ven●…am
             ,
             magnis
             severitatem
             cōmodare
             ,
             nec
             p●…na
             semp●…r
             ,
             sed
             〈◊〉
             paenitenti●…
             contentus
             esse
             .
             Tacit.
             Agricol
             .
          
           
             o
             Dat
             veniam
             c●…rvis
             ,
             vexat
             censura
             columbas
             .
             Iuven.
             sat
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Amos.
             5.
             7.
             
             &
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             Etiam
             nocentes
             〈◊〉
             supra
             meritum
             manifesta
             iniquttas
             est
             .
             In
             quantum
             enim
             punitio
             excedit
             del●…ctum
             ;
             in
             tantū●…tia
             punit●…
             Rob.
             Gr●…thed
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
             4●…
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             S●…m
             .
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Deut.
             13.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Prou.
             17.
             15.
             
             Aequ●…
             iniquitas
             est
             ,
             non
             punire
             nocentes
             ,
             &
             punire
             innocentes
             .
             Grosthed
             ibid.
             Non
             eris
             innocens
             ,
             si
             aut
             punias
             eum
             cui
             parcendū
             esset
             ,
             aut
             parc●…
             ei
             qui
             fuerat
             puni●…ndus
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consider
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             ●…
             adsit
             Regula
             peccatis
             qua
             〈◊〉
             irroget
             aequas
             :
             Ne
             〈◊〉
             dignū
             horribili
             sectere
             slagello
             ,
             Aut
             ferula
             caedas
             meritū
             m●…iora
             sub●…re
             verbera
             .
             -
             Horat.
             serm
             .
             lib.
             1.
             sat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Deut.
             25.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Vnde
             punitur
             ,
             si
             fecerit
             iniussus
             inde
             punietur
             ,
             nisi
             fecerit
             iussus
             .
             Quod
             si
             ita
             est
             iubente
             imperatore
             ;
             quanto
             magis
             iubente
             cr●…atore
             ,
             cuiu●…●…on
             est
             f●…
             iussa
             contemnere
             ?
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             ●…
             .
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             King.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             King.
             20.
             42.
             
          
           
             d
             Naeista
             vobis
             mansuet●…do
             &
             misericordia
             in
             miseri●…
             vertet
             .
             Cato
             apud
             Salust
             .
             in
             Catilin
             .
             Misericordia
             in
             pernici●…
             c●…sura
             est
             Memmi●…
             apud
             〈◊〉
             Iugurth
             .
             videte
             vt
             profit
             illis
             ignosci
             ▪
             quos
             ad
             panam
             Deus
             ipse
             d●…it
             .
             Quod
             ad
             me
             attin●…t
             ,
             non
             sum
             crudeli●…●…
             sed
             v●…reor
             :
             ne
             quod
             〈◊〉
             ,
             patiar
             .
             Petron.
             satyr
             .
             Itaque
             hîc
             tenet
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             apud
             S●…ob
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             48.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Qui
             feri●…ndi
             petestatem
             habet
             ,
             solus
             in
             culpa
             est
             ,
             si
             culpa
             non
             feritur
             qua
             ferienda
             est
             ,
             &
             ●…o
             imp●…tu
             quo
             ferienda
             vel
             potius
             fulminanda
             est
             .
             Bern.
             Epist
             ▪
             23●…
             .
             Si
             ●…st
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             steterit
             ,
             verendum
             est
             ●…e
             status
             ip●…
             sit
             casus
             v●…ster
             ,
             d●…
             quicquid
             mali
             adiecerit
             ,
             non
             illi
             iam
             s●…d
             vobis
             merit●…
             i●…tabitur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             Malorū
             omniū
             prima
             mater
             incuria
             ▪
             impunitas
             incuria
             s●…les
             ,
             insolenci●…
             mater
             ,
             r●…dix
             impudentiae
             ,
             n●…trix
             viti●…rum
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consider
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Impunit●…
             a●…sum
             parit
             ,
             〈◊〉
             excess●…
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Sicut
             est
             misericordia
             s●…viens
             ,
             sic
             &
             crudelit●…
             parcens
             ,
             Aug.
             Ep
             54.
             
             Pernicios●…
             misericors
             ,
             vbi
             se●…
             esse
             debuer●…
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             94.
             
          
           
             s
             N●…
             .
             35.
             33.
             
          
           
             t
             Qu●…rū
             tituli
             habent
             remedia
             ,
             py●…ides
             venena
             .
             Lact.
             instit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Lex
             Canonica
             simplicit●…r
             exemit
             Clericos
             〈◊〉
             in
             ciuilibus
             tum
             in
             criminalibus
             caus●…s
             ,
             cui
             cedere
             debet
             lex
             Imperialis
             ,
             cū
             possit
             Pontifex
             Imperatoribus
             iu●…ere
             in
             eis
             qu●…
             ad
             Ecclesiae
             autoritatem
             spectant
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Cleric
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             28.
             propos
             .
             3.
             rat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Sic
             Alexand.
             3.
             
             Friderici
             i.
             Imper.
             pede
             collum
             compressit
             .
             Philip.
             Bergom
             suppleus
             .
             an
             .
             1160.
             
             Petr.
             Iustin.
             rerum
             Venet.
             lib.
             2.
             
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
             Masson
             .
             in
             Alex.
             3.
             
             ●…
             Cae
             ▪
             le●…
             Henrici
             6
             Imper.
             capiti
             coronam
             pedibus
             imposuit
             ,
             eisdemque
             denu●…
             dimovit
             ▪
             Roge●…
             .
             H●…den
             〈◊〉
             par
             .
             poster
             .
             in
             Rich.
             1.
             
             &
             Ranulph
             .
             pol●…ebron
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             V●…s
             nobis
             à
             Deo
             〈◊〉
             estis
             :
             inquit
             Constantinus
             Episcopos
             ●…llocutus
             .
             Ni●…ol
             .
             pp.
             apud
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             96.
             ex
             Ruffin
             ▪
             hist.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Episcopi
             ergò
             sunt
             Dij
             .
             Adrian
             apud
             Nauclorum
             l.
             2.
             
             At
             Pontif●…
             Rom.
             est
             Episcop●…
             .
             Episcop●…rum
             :
             Ergò
             &
             Deus
             Deorum
             .
             Marsil
             .
             defens
             .
             pac●…
             pa●…●…
             .
             c.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●…
             hominem
             à
             Deo
             secundum
             ,
             solo
             Deo
             minorem
             .
             Tortull
             ad
             Scapul
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Si
             omnis
             anima
             ,
             etiam
             vefi●…a
             .
             quis
             vos
             excepit
             ab
             vniversitate
             ?
             Qui
             tentat
             excipere
             ,
             conatur
             decipere
             .
             Bern.
             ad
             Henric.
             Sen●…nens
             .
             epist.
             42.
             
          
           
             l
             Cum
             supra
             Imperatorem
             non
             sit
             nisi
             Deus
             qui
             fecit
             Imperatorē
             ;
             dum
             s●…
             Donatus
             super
             Imperatorem
             extollit
             ,
             iam
             quasi
             hominum
             excesserat
             m●…tas
             ,
             non
             verendo
             cum
             qui
             post
             Deum
             ab
             hominibus
             timebatur
             .
             Optatus
             advers
             .
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Caelestinus
             facto
             superius
             relat●…
             designavit
             ,
             quod
             Papa
             potestatem
             habet
             creandi
             Imperatorem
             &c.
             Polychrō
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             26.
             
             Inde
             Distich
             .
             Templi
             Lateran
             .
             vestibulo
             inscriptu●…
             ;
             Re●…
             homo
             ●…it
             Pap●…
             ,
             s●…it
             quo
             dan●…e
             coronā
             .
             Et
             Stanis●…
             .
             Oric●…ou
             .
             in
             Canfess
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Qui
             Regem
             anteponit
             Sacerdoti
             ,
             i●…
             anteponit
             creaturā
             Creat●…ri
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Bonis
               tanquam
               Deo
               ;
               malis
               propter
               Deum
               .
            
          
           
             o
             T●…
             bonis
             quam
             malis
             .
             &
             tanquam
             Deo
             &
             propter
             Deum
             .
          
           
             p
             Ier.
             44.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P●…rpuram
             colentes
             ,
             non
             Deum
             .
             Themist●…
             apud
             Socratem
             hist.
             lib.
             3.
             
             ●…
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Qui
             insurgit
             in
             Christum
             Domini
             ,
             insurgit
             in
             Dominum
             Christi
             .
             Psal.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Sam.
             24
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             Eccles.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               ad
               prefect
               .
               indoct
               .
               D●…
               enim
               imaginem
               l●…a
               .
               b●…t
               Rex
               ,
               sicut
               Christi
               Episcopus
               .
               Aug.
               vet
               .
               Test.
               quest
               .
            
             ●…5
             .
          
           
             z
             Principes
             enim
             Dei
             vices
             gerunt
             .
             Strigel
             .
             ad
             1.
             
             Paral
             .
             29.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             -
             
               Theocrit
               .
               idyll
               .
            
             17.
             1
             
             
               Nuncupativè
               ,
               nō
               essentialiter
               Greg.
               in
               Ezech.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               hom
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ab
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Psal.
            
             68.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ab
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Psalm
               .
            
             83.
             18.
             
               ratio
               vtriusque
               Exod.
            
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               n●…men
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               potestatis
               sive
               potentat●…s
               ,
               sicut
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               potentia
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Mutatio
             nominis
             ,
             mutatio
             hominis
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             Proam
             .
             61.
             
             Decretal
             .
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             adhuc
             quod
             eras
             :
             &
             non
             minus
             ho●…
             as
             ,
             quam
             quod
             factus
             e●…
             post
             ,
             f●…rte
             &
             magis
             .
             illud
             natus
             es
             .
             ●…
             mutatus
             hoc
             ,
             non
             in
             hoc
             mutatus
             .
             non
             reiect●…
             illud
             ,
             sed
             istud
             adiect●…
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Archel●…
               apud
               Stob.
               c.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             49.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             Il.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             exaquat
             d●…os
             ,
             Licet
             imp●…res
             si●…t
             ,
             gladius
             .
             ▪
             Sen.
             Thob
             .
             act
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Certè
             aqua
             more
             est
             .
             Sen.
             Tr●…ad
             .
             act
             .
             2.
             s●…
             .
             3.
             
             Aequa
             leg●…
             necessitas
             sortitur
             in●…
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
             Horat.
             Carm.
             l.
             3.
             ●…de
             .
             1.
             
             Pallid●…
             mors
             aequo
             pulsat
             pede
             pauperum
             taber●…
             ,
             Reg●…
             turres
             .
             Ibid.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Wisd.
             7.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Licet
             diversa
             sit
             dignitas
             ,
             eadem
             tamen
             nascendi
             moriendique
             conditi●…
             est
             .
             Anton.
             apud
             Athanas.
             
          
           
             h
             Contra
             quam
             de
             regenitis
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Eccles.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Qu●…
             nata
             sunt
             ,
             ●…a
             omnia
             〈◊〉
             aiunt
             .
             Cassius
             Homina
             annal
             .
             l.
             2.
             apud
             Nondum
             .
             Quisquis
             ad
             vitam
             editur
             ,
             ad
             mortem
             destinatur
             .
             Sen.
             ad
             Polyb.
             c.
             30.
             
             Et
             cui
             n●…sci
             c●…igit
             ,
             morir●…stat
             .
             Idem
             epist.
             99.
             
             Moritur
             enim
             omne
             quod
             nascitur
             .
             Diuinum
             autem
             id
             est
             ,
             quod
             n●…c
             〈◊〉
             habet
             n●…c
             occasum
             .
             Minut.
             Octau
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               
            
          
           
             m
             Esai
             .
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sept.
             
          
           
             o
             Suillo
             pecori
             animam
             pro
             sale
             d●…tam
             ,
             qua
             carn●…m
             serva●…t
             ,
             ne
             putisceret
             .
             Varro
             dere
             rust
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             Cic.
             d●…
             nat
             .
             Deor.
             l.
             2.
             &
             d●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             &
             Pli●…
             .
             hist.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             ●…
             .
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             p
             Car●…
             mor●…icina
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             52.
             putri●…
             .
             Idem
             ad
             Marciam
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             Nehem.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Esai
             40.
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             90
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Psal.
            
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             y
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             94.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Gen.
            
             18.
             27.
             
             
               Salubris
               capula
               ,
               vt
               cogitans
               te
               summum
               pontificem
               ,
               attendas
               pariter
               &
               vi●…ssimum
               cinerem
               non
               fuisse
               sed
               esse
               .
               Bern.
               de
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               N●…n
               pulver●…ū
               tantum
               sed
               ipsum
               pulverem
               .
               Partus
               ad
               Gen.
            
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             73.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Eccles.
             8.
             8.
             
             Nulli
             i●…sso
             cessare
             licet
             ;
             Nulli
             scrip●…ū
             preferre
             di●…m
             .
             Sen.
             Here.
             fur
             .
             act
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Apud
               L●…rtium
               Diogenes
               Perdicc●…m
               ●…rtē
               minit●…nti
               .
               Tu
               qui
               ●…e
               Deum
               credis
               successu
               aliquo
               tumens
               ,
               quantulo
               serpentis
               〈◊〉
               dente
               p●…rire
               potes
               ?
               Plin.
               〈◊〉
               .
               nat
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             de
             Pont.
             R●…m
             .
             in
             Hadriam
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Sic
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Senator
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             h●…stu
             〈◊〉
             pilo
             strangulatu●…
             est
             .
             Plin.
             ibid.
             &
             Val.
             Max.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plus
               .
               de
               tranquill
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Act.
             12
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Vitrei
             〈◊〉
             ;
             inter
             vari●…s
             cas●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Do●…
             .
          
           
             i
             Eccles.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Quem
             saepe
             ●…sit
             cas●…
             ,
             aliquando
             in●…vit
             .
             P.
             Syrm.
             
          
           
             l
             
             .
          
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             ipso
             pondere
             magna
             ,
             Ceditque
             oneri
             fortuna
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sen.
             Agam.
             1.
             2.
             
             Su●…
             &
             ipsa
             Roma
             viribus
             ruit
             .
             Horat.
             ●…pod
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Pindar
               .
               pyth
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Adspicis
               vt
               summa
               cort●…x
               l●…uis
               innat●…t
               vnda
               ;
               Cum
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             vid●…t
             ro●…
             frangi
             Sen.
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             p
             H●…
             4.
             
             Gall.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             r
             Num.
             16.
             29.
             
          
           
             q
             Dan.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Futuri
             〈◊〉
             praeiudiciū
             .
             vt
             Tertull
             .
             apolog
             .
          
           
             s
             Ad
             generum
             Cere●…ū
             sine
             caede
             &
             vulnere
             pauci
             Desce●…dunt
             Reges
             &
             ficca
             morte
             tyranni
             ?
             Iuven.
             sat
             .
             Quota
             pars
             moritur
             tempore
             fati
             ?
             Rarum
             est
             f●…lix
             idemque
             senex
             .
             Sen.
             Herc.
             fur
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Summa
             petit
             liv●…r
             :
             per●…ant
             altissima
             vent●…
             Sili●…●…ell
             .
             pun
             .
             l.
             11.
             
             Nubibus
             ipsis
             inserta
             caput
             Turris
             pluvio
             v●…pulat
             austro
             .
             S●…n
             .
             Agam.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Admota
             ●…therijs
             culmina
             sedibu●…
             E●…ros
             excipiunt
             ,
             excipiunt
             Notos
             ,
             Insan●…
             Bor●…ae
             min●…
             ,
             Imbriferumque
             Corum
             .
             Idem
             Hip
             pol.
             4.
             2.
             
             Vt
             alta
             ventos
             semper
             excipiunt
             iuga
             ;
             Imperia
             sic
             excelsa
             fortun●…●…biacent
             .
             Idem
             nec
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             
             ▪
             
          
           
             x
             
             ▪
             
          
           
             y
             
             .
          
           
             z
             
             .
          
           
             *
             Math.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             49.
             12
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             est
             comparari
             ●…mento
             quam
             nasci
             iumentum
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             ascens
             Dom.
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             49.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Intrauit
             vt
             vulpes
             ,
             regnauit
             vt
             leo
             ,
             mortuu●…
             est
             vt
             〈◊〉
             .
             Platin.
             &
             Stella
             .
             vit
             .
             Pont.
             &
             Math.
             W●…stmonast
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Chrō
             .
             21.
             15
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             f
             Ier.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Asini
             sepultura
             s●…pelietur
             .
             vise
             Drus.
             in
             prouerb
             .
             l.
             1.
             cent
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Act.
            
             12.
             23.
             
             
               Agrippam
               Ioseph●…
               app●…llat
               legend●…
               antiq
               .
               l.
            
             19.
             
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             12.
             22.
             
             Vox
             non
             hominis
             sed
             D●…i
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ad
             〈◊〉
             ipse
             plaga
             affectus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ios.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             .
             6●…
             .
             ●…5
             .
             I●…r
             .
             29
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             83.
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Iudg.
             7
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             Iudg.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             p
             Iudg.
             4.
             11
             ,
             21
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             Post
             greges
             ●…unt
             depravatione
             natur●…
             ;
             〈◊〉
             &
             extremit●…te
             〈◊〉
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             35.
             
          
           
             r
             Deus
             〈◊〉
             ration●…m
             non
             exiget
             ,
             quibus
             rationē
             non
             d●…dit
             .
             Bern.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             Homin●…
             ad
             tremendum
             illud
             iudicium
             stare
             habent
             ,
             non
             autem
             &
             pecud●…s
             .
             Bern.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             Luk.
             16.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             x
             Prou.
             19.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Ag●…silaus
             .
             Plut.
             de
             laude
             sui
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eustath
             .
             ad
             odyss
             .
             Hoc
             tantum
             caeteris
             maior
             ,
             quo
             melior
             .
             Plin.
             paneg
             .
          
           
             y
             Math.
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             Non
             est
             dubium
             deterius
             fore
             his
             qui
             sie
             ●…runt
             ,
             qua●…
             illis
             qui
             omni●…
             non
             ●…runt
             .
             Ber●…
             .
             in
             Cant.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Vermis
             divit
             iarum
             superbia
             est
             .
             grandis
             est
             animus
             qui
             inter
             divitias
             isto
             morbo
             non
             tentatur
             .
             magn●…
             est
             dives
             ,
             qui
             non
             id●…
             magnum
             se
             put
             at
             quia
             dives
             ,
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             205.
             
             &
             212.
             &
             homil
             .
             13.
             &
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Contemptor
             animas
             &
             sup
             rbia
             commun●…
             nobilitatis
             malum
             .
             Salust
             .
             ●…ug
             .
             Li●…et
             multos
             ●…ringat
             aduersi●…as
             ,
             multo
             tamen
             pulr●…s
             extollit
             pr
             〈◊〉
             B●…rn
             ▪
             de
             ●…mp
             52.
             
             In
             al●…o
             situm
             non
             alta
             sapere
             difficile
             est
             .
             Idem
             ,
             epist.
             Magnae
             falicitatis
             est
             à
             〈◊〉
             non
             v●…ci
             .
             Aug.
             de
             v
             rb
             .
             Dom
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             11.
             21.
             
             &
             12.
             16.
             
             Al●…us
             sedens
             altum
             sapiens
             ne
             sis
             Bern.
             de
             consider
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Et
             Blesens
             .
             in
             Can
             ▪
             Epis●…
             .
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             89.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             4.
             7.
             
             &
             27.
             29.
             
             &
             49.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom
             8.
             
             ●…9
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             17.
             26.
             
             Esa●…
             .
             58.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost
               :
               ad
               Rom.
               serm
               .
            
             19.
             
             
               Omnes
               homines
               vnius
               naturae
               partus
               sunt
               ,
               intra
               eius
               iuxta
               concepti
               viscera
               ,
               &
               vno
               foti
               atque
               effusi
               vtero
               .
               Velut
               iure
               quodam
               germanitatis
               connex●…
               ,
               ab
               vno
               patre
               conditi
               ,
               &
               vna
               ●…atre
               ,
               tanquam
               fratres
               vterini
               ,
               editi
               ,
               Ambr.
               de
               Abr.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob.
             31.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob.
             31.
             15.
             
             Legatur
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             21.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             n
             David
             Kimchi
             ,
             &
             Merc.
             &
             Leo
             Iudae
             .
             Et
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Vnus
             Hi●…r
             .
             idem
             :
             I●…
             :
             vnus
             atque
             idem
             .
             Pisc.
             
          
           
             p
             Quid
             Regi
             &
             misero
             commune
             ?
             Nasci
             &
             Mori
             .
             Epictetus
             Hadriano
             .
          
           
             q
             Inter
             vallis
             distinguimur
             ;
             exitu
             ●…quamur
             .
             S●…
             ▪
             ep
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             quod
             alio
             sensu
             proverb●…aliter
             dicitur
             .
             Aequales
             calculi
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Phocylid
             .
          
           
             s
             Aequat
             enim
             omnes
             ●…nis
             .
             impares
             (
             imò
             ,
             par●…s
             )
             ●…ascimur
             ,
             pares
             morimur
             ▪
             non
             distinguimur
             nisi
             dum
             sumu●…
             .
             Vbi
             ad
             finem
             mortalium
             ventum
             est
             ,
             omniū
             siremps
             lex
             esto
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             91.
             
             Nescit
             natura
             discernere
             quando
             nascimur
             ,
             nescit
             quando
             de●…icimus
             .
             omnes
             similes
             ereat
             ,
             omnes
             simili
             gremio
             claudit
             sepulcr●…
             .
             nud●…
             fudit
             in
             lucem
             ●…●…dos
             recipit
             terra
             quos
             edidit
             .
             quis
             discernat
             species
             mortuorum
             ?
             redoperi
             terram
             ,
             &
             divites
             ,
             si
             potes
             ,
             deprehende
             .
             Ambr.
             de
             Nabuth
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             E●…
             quis
             e●…
             ▪
             sed
             noli
             obliuisci
             etiam
             quid
             fueris
             .
             opportunè
             cum
             eo
             quod
             es
             ,
             etiam
             quod
             ante
             eras
             consideras
             .
             quid
             dico
             ,
             eras
             ;
             &
             ●…unc
             es
             .
             quid
             desi●…as
             intueri
             ,
             quod
             non
             desistit
             esse
             ?
             Vn●…
             consideratio
             quid
             fueris
             ,
             &
             quid
             sis
             :
             nam
             quis
             sis
             factus
             ,
             altera
             .
             non
             opertet
             vt
             illa
             extundat
             illam
             in
             scrutim●…
             tui
             .
             quid
             enim
             tibi
             horum
             videtur
             ad
             purum
             esse
             tui
             &
             ad
             te
             principal●…us
             pertinerae
             ,
             quod
             factus
             ,
             an
             quod
             natus
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consider
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             E●…ines
             ,
             excellis
             ,
             vt
             honor
             ,
             vt
             potestas
             ,
             qu●…
             super
             homines
             quidē
             ,
             hominū
             sunt
             tamen
             .
             Pl●…
             panegyr
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             y
             Dan.
             2.
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             z
             H●…c
             ●…e
             consideratio
             teneat
             intrate
             ,
             nec
             avolare
             sinat
             à
             te
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Erubescant
             ergò
             cordis
             elata
             supercilia
             ;
             &
             qui
             se
             considerat
             i●…ter
             ortū
             &
             e●…itū
             cōmuni
             〈◊〉
             cateris
             natu●…a
             lege
             constringi
             ,
             desinat
             de
             sublimi●…ri
             gloriae
             singularit
             a●…e
             iactari
             .
             Pet●…
             .
             Dam●…ā
             ad
             Agnetē
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             50.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezech.
             28.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ath●…nienses
               Pompeio
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Galat.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             -
             decipe
             ner
             vos
             ,
             st
             potes
             .
             P●…s
             .
             sat
             .
             ●…
             .
             Sic
             ,
             Decipe
             mortē
             ,
             si
             potes
             ;
             decipe
             D●…um
             .
             Dic
             morti
             ,
             Mortalis
             non
             sum
             .
             Imò
             ,
             Qui
             cateris
             Deu●…
             ,
             sibi
             certè
             homo
             est
             ,
             velit
             ,
             nolit
             :
             n●…c
             enim
             conscientiam
             decipit
             suam
             ,
             si
             fallit
             ali●…nam
             .
             Min●…t
             .
             Octau
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Alexander
               saucius
               eis
               qui
               se
               Deum
               indigeta●…erant
               .
               Plut
               ▪
               apophth
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Cum
             represso
             sanguine
             sicci
             vulneris
             dolor
             cresceret
             ,
             Omnes
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             iurant
             me
             lovis
             esse
             filium
             ,
             sed
             vul●…
             hoc
             homin●…
             esse
             〈◊〉
             clamat
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             59.
             
             Se
             quidē
             l●…vis
             filium
             dici
             ,
             sed
             corporis
             agri
             〈◊〉
             sentire
             .
             Cu●…
             l.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             49.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Fama
             est
             fictilib●…●…oenasse
             Agathoclea
             Regem
             ,
             Atque
             abacum
             Samio
             saepe
             ●…nerasse
             lut●…
             .
             Quaerenti
             causam
             ,
             respondit
             ;
             Rex
             ego
             qui
             sum
             Sicaniae
             ,
             figulo
             sumgenitore
             satus
             .
             Auson
             .
             epigram
             .
             8
             Vise
             Piut.
             in
             apophth
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               E
               pueris
               regijs
               quidam
               Philippo
               quot
               matutinis
               occinebat
               .
               Aelian
               .
               hist.
               var.
               l.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             15.
             
             
               Et
               Stob.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
             
               Triūphantibus
               à
               tergo
               suggeritur
               ,
               Respice
               post
               te
               ,
               hominē
               .
               memento
               t●…
               .
               Tertull.
               apolog
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               Alexandro
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Antigonus
               in
               Plut.
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Geo.
            
             3.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hesych
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Agapet
               .
               ad
               Iustin.
               n.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Quid
               est
               Adam
               ?
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Adam
               Abelo
               compar
               est
               .
               Psal.
            
             144.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               Ad●…
               totus
               Abel
               .
               Psal.
            
             39.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Psal.
            
             62.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             Non
             〈◊〉
             ho●…ines
             se
             esse
             ,
             quē
             hominibus
             praeesse
             m●…minerint
             .
             Plin.
             Panegyr
             .
          
           
             r
             Es●…
             religiosus
             in
             Deū
             ,
             qui
             vis
             illū
             propitiū
             Imperatori
             .
             dis●…ne
             aliu●…
             De●…
             credere
             ,
             at
             q●…
             it
             a
             &
             hunc
             De●…
             dicere
             ,
             cus
             Deo
             op●…s
             est
             .
             tanquam
             si
             hab●…s
             Imperatorē
             ,
             alteri●…
             appelles
             ,
             offen
             sam
             maxim●…
             &
             inex●…rabilē
             contrahi●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             etiam
             ipsi
             ti●…endam
             ,
             q●…em
             appellafti
             .
             Tertull.
             apolog
             .
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             146.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Esai
             .
             20.
             6.
             
             Qui
             alijs
             dicit
             dare
             sa
             salutem
             ,
             sibi
             det
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             145.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             46.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             18.
             30.
             
             &
             33.
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             9.
             10.
             
             Pro
             :
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             Sunt
             infirma
             qu●…am
             refugia
             ,
             quae
             cum
             quisque
             fugerit
             ,
             magi●…
             infirmitur
             ,
             qua●…
             confirmatur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             
             Sun●…
             montes
             naufr●…gosi
             ,
             quo
             navem
             quisque
             cu●…
             impulerit
             solvitur
             .
             Iaē
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             146.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Esai
             .
             40.
             
             ●…
             .
          
           
             d
             Na
             i●…le
             misirabilis
             ,
             cuius
             in
             homine
             mertali
             spe●…
             omnis
             innititur
             .
             t●…tū
             enim
             eius
             auxilium
             cum
             extincto
             homine
             finitur
             .
             Minut
             .
             Octau
             .
          
           
             e
             Confugis
             ad
             aliquem
             in
             seculo
             magnum
             ,
             vt
             facias
             tibi
             potentem
             amicum
             ,
             refugium
             videtur
             .
             Tam
             incerta
             tamē
             hui●…
             seculi
             sunt
             ,
             ruinae
             potentum
             tā
             crebr●…
             ,
             vt
             postquam
             ad
             tale
             refugium
             confugeris
             ,
             plus
             ibi
             timere
             incipias
             .
             Antea
             enim
             caus●…
             tu●…
             tantum
             timebas
             :
             cum
             verò
             ad
             talem
             refugeris
             ,
             &
             de
             illo
             tibi
             timebis
             .
             Multi
             enim
             cadentibus
             illis
             ad
             quos
             confugerunt
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             quas●…ti
             sunt
             ,
             quos
             nemo
             qu●…reret
             ,
             si●…on
             ad
             talia
             confugissent
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Pelago
             periclitantim●…ns
             apparet
             :
             sed
             latent
             saxa
             sub
             monte
             .
             dum
             ad
             montem
             conatur
             ,
             in
             saxa
             incidit
             ,
             &
             invenit
             ibi
             non
             portū
             ,
             sed
             planctu●…
             Idem
             in
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             1●…6
             .
             5.
             
             Ier.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Iorem.
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Esai
             :
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             Prou
             :
             24.
             21.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             tam
             propter
             Dominum
             ,
             qu●…
             pro
             Domino
             venerari
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             24
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             Ierem.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Deut.
             32.
             39.
             
          
           
             m
             Finem
             aut
             tuū
             sunt
             habitura
             〈◊〉
             su●…m
             .
             Sen.
             quaest
             .
             nat
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Aut
             enim
             possidentēd
             serunt
             ,
             aut
             à
             possidente
             deseruntur
             .
             Albin
             .
             in
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Esai
             .
             40.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Iam
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             4.
             1
             
             
               Ioh.
            
             8.
             51.
             
             &
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Moriuntur
               viuentes
               ,
               &
               vivunt
               mori●…ntes
               .
               I
               C
               ●
               :
               Mali
               dum
               vivunt
               mortui
               sunt
               ,
               iusti
               ,
               〈◊〉
               moriuntur
               ,
               etiam
               cum
               m●…rtui
               sunt
               ,
               vivunt
               .
               Chrys
               st
               .
               ad
               pop
               .
               Ant.
               hom
               .
            
             69.
             
          
           
             r
             Iam.
             1.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01533-e13770
           
             a
             Vers.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Vers.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Vers.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             1●…
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Esai
             .
             2.
             19.
             
             &
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Si●…
             sta●…tem
             videt
             Stephanus
             Act.
             7.
             55.
             quem
             sedentē
             Marcus
             16.
             19.
             
             Greg.
             hom
             29.
             non
             quasi
             causam
             dicentem
             ,
             vt
             Aug.
             quaest
             .
             mixt
             .
             88.
             sed
             quasi
             pro
             Stephano
             statim
             sententiam
             laturū
             ,
             vt
             Psal.
             76.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Ad
             Dei
             verbum
             fit
             vl●…ima
             resolutio
             fidei
             .
             Camerac
             .
             ad
             1.
             
             Sent.
             q.
             1.
             a.
             3.
             corol
             .
             1.
             lit
             .
             H.
             
          
           
             i
             Ad
             Dei
             tribunal
             sit
             vltima
             reuolutio
             iustitiae
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             26.
             1.
             
             &
             43.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Easil
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sept.
             Iudic●…m
             meum
             age
             .
             Iun.
             
          
           
             l
             Vindica
             me
             ▪
             vt
             Psal.
             10.
             18.
             
             &
             35.
             24.
             
             Drus.
             miscel
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             74.
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             35.
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             10.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             ●…
             Pet.
             ●…
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Act.
             ●…5
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               ex
               Cilicum
               idiotis●…
               .
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Algas
               .
               q.
            
             10.
             
             
               Diem
               tamen
               dicere
               ali●…ni
               ,
               pro
               ,
               in
               indici●…
               v●…care
               L●…tinis
               tri●…
               satis
               .
            
          
           
             u
             Appellati●…
             fit
             semper
             à
             minore
             ad
             maiorem
             .
             Gloss
             ad
             Gra●…
             .
             c.
             2.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             A
             maiore
             ad
             minor
             ●…
             appellare
             ●…ō
             licet
             .
             Digest
             .
             l.
             ●…9
             .
             t.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             
             &
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat.
             c.
             2.
             q.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Inferior
             patiorē
             non
             ligat
             Nicol
             pp.
             dist
             .
             21.
             c.
             5.
             
             Et
             ,
             Lex
             〈◊〉
             per
             inferi●…rem
             〈◊〉
             non
             p●…st
             .
             Clement
             .
             l.
             ●…
             .
             tit
             .
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luci●…
             T●…
             .
             &
             Apolog
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             z
             Ad
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             appellat●…r
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             apud
             Grat.
             〈◊〉
             6.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Par
             i●…
             〈◊〉
             hab●…t
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Dig●…
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             ●…
             .
             3.
             4.
             
             &
             Inn●…t
             .
             3
             decretal
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             tit
             .
             6.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             2●…
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             ●…3
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             No●…en
             soli●…
             veri
             Dei.
             ●…ellarm
             .
             d●…
             Chri●…
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             C●…actus
             Princeps
             quos
             nolebat
             occidere
             :
             ereptumque
             Principi
             illud
             in
             principa●…●…mum
             ,
             quod
             nihil
             cogitur
             .
             Plin.
             Panegyr
             .
          
           
             g
             ●…
             Sim.
             3.
             39.
             
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             38.
             5.
             
             Minime
             is
             est
             Rex
             qui
             possi●…
             contra
             v●…s
             quicquam
             .
             Iun.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               ita
               ●…mendo
               〈◊〉
               Stob.
               tom
               .
            
             2
             ▪
             ●…
             ▪
             44.
             
               quod
               v●…lgò
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               ad
               praef
               .
               indoct
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             10.
             9.
             
             Arripuit
             insuetā
             pri●…
             in
             populum
             tyrannidem
             .
             Hierō
             .
             qu●…st
             .
             in
             Gen.
             Nō
             tamen
             primus
             ,
             credo
             ,
             primarius
             potius
             .
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             ●…3
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             m
             
             .
          
           
             n
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Esai
             .
             33.
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             Soli
             sapienti
             Deo.
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             25.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             6.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               I●…d
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               Desp●…
               .
            
          
           
             r
             Praet●…r
             m●…
             null●…
             est
             .
             Esai
             .
             45.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Psal.
            
             75.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Psal.
            
             50.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             94.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             y
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             
             I●…de
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Theologia
             ap●…d
             E●…scb
             pr●…par
             .
             euang
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             1●…5
             .
             ●…
             .
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             ●…
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             76.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Iudica●…t
             ▪
             terram
             Iudices
             terr●…
             .
             Aug.
             de
             t●…mp
             .
             94.
             
          
           
             d
             Aug.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             C●…lum
             pro
             D●…
             .
             Vise
             Dr●…s
             .
             qu●…st
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             61.
             &
             obser●…
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             Pro●…
             .
             l.
             1.
             cent
             .
             5.
             
             Pro●…
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             g
             Math.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             Esai
             .
             64.
             8.
             
             Ier.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             2
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Omnes
             iudicat
             ,
             à
             nullo
             iudicatur
             ▪
             Cyrill
             thesaur
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             k
             Vise
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             40.
             
             Et
             caus
             .
             9.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Prov.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Esai
             .
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Esai
             .
             45.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Dan.
             4.
             32.
             
             Iob.
             34.
             17
             ,
             1●…
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Iam.
             4.
             
             1●…
             ▪
             
          
           
             q
             Sedes
             secundum
             legem
             iudicaturu●…
             .
             Act.
             23.
             3.
             
             Hinc
             Diotogen
             .
             de
             regno
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             apud
             Stob.
             cap.
             ●…6
             .
          
           
             r
             Expon●…t
             ●…ibi
             legem
             ,
             &
             faci●…
             iuxta
             legem
             .
             Deut.
             17.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             D●…n
             .
             3.
             29.
             
             &
             6.
             26.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             ad
             praef
             .
             indoct
             .
             Quod
             principi
             placuit
             ,
             legis
             habet
             vigorem
             .
             Vlpia●…
             .
             Digest
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●…
             .
             4.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             lege
             temporali
             nihil
             es●…
             iustum
             &
             legitimum
             ,
             quod
             ●…ō
             ex
             hac
             aterna
             sibi
             homi●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Aug.
             de
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             b.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             Ci●…ro
             ips●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             〈◊〉
             &
             legem
             non
             populorū
             iussi●…
             ,
             nec
             princ●…pū
             decretis
             ▪
             nec
             sentent●…s
             i●…dicū
             ,
             sed
             natura
             n●…ma
             〈◊〉
             .
             Et
             l.
             2.
             
             Ex
             sapientissimorū
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Princ●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…tis
             〈◊〉
             vetantis
             Dei
             :
             〈◊〉
             q●…
             loge●…illa
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             dan●…
             h●…ano
             .
          
           
             u
             Non
             videtur
             ess●…
             le●…
             ,
             iniusta
             si
             su●…rit
             .
             Aug.
             de
             lib.
             arb
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             N●…c
             ●…ura
             dicenda
             sunt
             vel
             putanda
             i●…qua
             hominum
             constituta
             .
             Idem
             de
             ciuit
             .
             l.
             19.
             c.
             21.
             
             Vbi
             de●…st
             ratio
             ,
             quae
             legis
             est
             anima
             .
             Idem
             de
             lib.
             arb
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             D.
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             y
             Vsque
             ad
             car●…ē
             saeuis
             ;
             animam
             no●…
             attingis
             ▪
             terra
             terrā
             per●…utis
             ▪
             p●…res
             f●…rire
             habitaculum
             ;
             〈◊〉
             quid
             &
             habitatorem
             ?
             terres
             visibilis
             visibilem
             ●…
             〈◊〉
             occides
             ,
             quem
             non
             vides
             .
             Aug.
             de
             sanct
             .
             13.
             
             Luk.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Gerson
             .
             d●…
             vi●…
             spirit
             .
             lect
             .
             4.
             ●…rol
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             19.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Roman
             .
             7.
             7
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
             Qui
             vtrunque
             cre●…it
             ,
             vtrunque
             〈◊〉
             :
             qui
             homi●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             vtroque
             constru●…it
             ,
             vtrumq●…e
             vbi
             voluerit
             ,
             destr●…ere
             poterit
             .
             Aug.
             desanct
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             10.
             28.
             
             Luk.
             12.
             5
             
          
           
             e
             Paret●…
             legi
             quisquis
             legem
             sanxoris
             .
             Pittac
             .
             Auson
             .
             Sapient
             .
             Iustum
             est
             enim
             Princip●…
             legibus
             obtemperare
             suis.
             Tunc
             enim
             iura
             sua
             ab
             omnibus
             〈◊〉
             ●…xistimet
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             &
             ipse
             ill●…
             reverentia●…
             praeb●…t
             .
             Principes
             legi●…
             teneri
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nec
             in
             se
             〈◊〉
             frustrare
             i●…a
             ,
             qua
             in
             subiect●…
             constit●…nt
             .
             Iusta
             est
             enim
             vocis
             ●…orum
             autori●…
             ,
             si
             quod
             pop●…lis
             prohib●…nt
             ,
             sibi
             〈◊〉
             non
             patia●…
             ▪
             tur
             .
             Isidor
             .
             de
             sum
             .
             bo●…
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             Digna
             vou
             est
             maiestate
             regnantis
             legibus
             alligatum
             se
             principem
             profiteri
             .
             Ade●…
             de
             antoritate
             iuris
             nostra
             pendet
             autoritas
             :
             &
             reverâ
             mai●…
             imperio
             est
             submittere
             legibus
             principatum
             .
             Theod.
             &
             Valent.
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             t.
             17.
             l.
             4.
             
             Idem
             es
             qui
             ante
             fuisti
             .
             &
             tantum
             tibi
             per
             te
             licet
             ,
             quantum
             per
             leges
             anteà
             licebat
             .
             De
             Theodos.
             P●…catus
             panegyr
             .
          
           
             g
             Princeps
             enim
             legibus
             solutus
             est
             .
             Vlpia●…
             .
             Dig.
             l.
             1.
             
             ●…
             .
             3.
             l.
             30.
             
             Voluntate
             tamen
             sua
             seipsum
             sub●…jcit
             .
             v●…
             Gloss.
             ad
             Dig.
             melius
             quam
             Gloss.
             altera
             ad
             Cod.
             Alij
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quod
             hîc
             permitt●…tur
             mētiri
             .
          
           
             h
             Plin.
             panegyr
             .
             Ipse
             t●…
             legibus
             sub●…ecisti
             .
             legibus
             Caesar
             ,
             quas
             〈◊〉
             Principi
             scripsit
             .
             Sed
             t●…
             amplius
             nihil
             tibi
             vis
             licere
             quā
             nobis
             .
             Sic
             fit
             ,
             vt
             ●…os
             tibi
             plus
             velimus
             .
             Quod
             ego
             ●…unc
             primū
             audi●…
             ,
             nun●…
             primū●…isco
             ,
             Non
             est
             princeps
             supra
             leges
             ,
             sed
             leges
             supra
             principe●…
             .
             Idem
             Caesari
             Coss
             quod
             cateris
             non
             licet
             .
             Iurat
             in
             legem
             ,
             non
             ignarus
             nominireligiosius
             quod
             iur●…verit
             custodiendum
             ,
             quam
             cuius
             maximè
             interest
             ,
             non
             peierari
             .
          
           
             i
             Vers.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob.
             36.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             93.
             1.
             
             &
             97.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             47.
             2.
             
             Mala.
             1.
             14.
             
             Math.
             5.
             35.
             qui
             titulus
             olim
             Assyri●…
             datus
             Esai
             .
             36.
             4.
             sed
             &
             Persa
             .
             Di●…
             Chrysost.
             ●…rat
             .
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Et
             ibid.
             4.
             
             Alexander
             Diogeni
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Visatur
             Drus.
             obser●…
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Regnū
             enim
             Dominiest
             .
             Psal.
             22.
             28.
             1.
             
             Chron.
             29
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Apoc.
            
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Omne
             sub
             regno
             grauiore
             regnum
             est
             .
             Sen.
             Thyest.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Prou.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             75.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             22.
             27
             ,
             2●…
             .
             29.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Agapet
             .
             Magnus
             qui
             tantū
             pr●…mium
             cepit
             ;
             sed
             maior
             ,
             qui
             capienti
             dedit
             .
             Plin.
             Panegyr
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             47.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Apoc.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Apoc.
             1●…
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Dan.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             z
             Ille
             regna
             dispensat
             ,
             cui●…
             est
             &
             orbis
             qui
             regnatur
             ,
             &
             hom●…
             ipse
             qui
             regnat
             .
             Tertull.
             apolog
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             15.
             
             Apoc.
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             50.
             1.
             
             &
             96.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             1
             
             Chron.
             29.
             11.
             
             Qui
             nuncupativ●…
             dicitur
             ,
             inter
             omnia
             Deui
             ,
             qui
             verè
             &
             essentialiter
             ,
             super
             omnia
             Deus
             est
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Ezech.
             l.
             1.
             ●…m
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Cron.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Apoc.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Dij
             dicti
             ,
             quosi
             à
             Dee
             dati
             ;
             Domini
             quia
             à
             Domin●…
             potesta●…
             fortiti
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Exod.
             him
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Qui
             Rex
             est
             ,
             regem
             ,
             Maxime
             ,
             non
             habeat
             .
             Martial
             .
             epigram
             .
             18.
             l.
             2.
             
             Sit
             liber
             ,
             Dominus
             qui
             volet
             esse
             meus
             .
             Ibid.
             ep
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             Solus
             verus
             Dominus
             es
             ,
             qui
             Dominum
             non
             babes
             .
             Aug.
             confess
             .
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             ●…
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Idem
             h●…bent
             iuris
             adversus
             imperia
             ,
             quam
             adversus
             imperantes
             habet
             ▪
             Sen.
             epist.
             91.
             
          
           
             l
             Non
             est
             magnus
             pumili●…
             ,
             licet
             in
             monte
             constiterit
             .
             Coloss●…
             magnitudinem
             suam
             servabit
             ,
             etiam
             si
             st●…terit
             in
             put●…
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             76.
             
          
           
             m
             Pygmaei
             in
             turribus
             .
             Diverbium
             e●…
             Vulg.
             versione
             tractum
             Ezech.
             27.
             11.
             
             Vise
             Iun.
             not
             .
          
           
             n
             Gratia
             ,
             non
             natura
             Dij
             dicti
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Exod.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristot.
               c●…teg
               .
               in
               quant
               .
            
          
           
             p
             1
             King.
             ●…
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             q
             Ierem.
             23.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Esai
             .
             40.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             Esai
             .
             40.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Esai
             .
             40.
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             62.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Esai
             .
             4●…
             .
             1●…
             .
          
           
             x
             Infinit●…
             longit●…
             di●…is
             linea
             recta
             ▪
             circulum
             faciens
             ,
             &
             in
             se
             rediens
             .
             Cusan●…
             presb
             .
             apud
             Trithem
             .
             ad
             C●…sar
             .
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Sphara
             ,
             cui●…
             centrū
             vbique
             ,
             circumferentia
             nusquam
             .
             Empedocle●…
             ibid.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ioan.
               Dam●…se
               .
               de
               ●…ide
               lib.
            
             ●…
             .
             
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             14●…
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Magnus
             ,
             magnus
             ,
             magnus
             nimis
             .
             Volebat
             dicere
             quantum
             magnus
             .
             Et
             si
             t●…ta
             die
             ,
             Magnus
             ,
             magnus
             ,
             diceret
             ,
             quid
             magnum
             diceret
             ?
             tota
             di●…
             dicens
             ,
             Mag●…
             ,
             finiret
             aliquando
             ,
             quia
             fi●…iretur
             di●…
             .
             magnitud●…
             illi●…
             ante
             dies
             ,
             vltra
             dies
             ▪
             si●…e
             die
             .
             dicendo
             ,
             Magnus
             nimis
             ,
             ●…misit
             (
             malè
             vulg●…
             ,
             emisit
             )
             vocem
             ,
             &
             reliquit
             cogitationi
             quod
             sapiat
             .
             q.
             d.
             Qu●…d
             〈◊〉
             nequ●…
             ,
             tu
             cogita
             :
             &
             cum
             cogitaveris
             ,
             parum
             erit
             .
             quod
             cogitatio
             nullius
             explicat
             ,
             lingua
             alicui●…
             qu●…
             exprimat
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             144.
             
          
           
             c
             Prou
             ▪
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             Eccles.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Non
             est
             min●…
             ne●…essarius
             domino
             famulus
             ,
             q●…m
             famulo
             dominu●…
             .
             Servus
             dat
             Domin●…
             .
             Sen.
             de
             be●…●…
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Quanquam
             Diogenes
             apud
             Sen.
             de
             tranquil
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             Turpe
             est
             Manem
             sine
             Diogene
             p●…sse
             vi●…ere
             ,
             Diogenem
             sine
             Mane
             non
             p●…sse
             .
             Atqui
             rectè
             Chrys●…st
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             tom
             7.
             eclog
             .
             30.
             ex
             ●…
             Cor.
             homil
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             2
             Nec
             magis
             s●…ne
             to
             nos
             esse
             selices
             ,
             quam
             tu
             sine
             nob●…s
             esse
             potes
             P
             in
             ▪
             panegyr
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             17
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             1
             
             Chron.
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Iam
             1.
             17.
             
             Omne
             enim
             bonum
             nostrū
             vel
             ipse
             ,
             vel
             ab
             ipso
             est
             ▪
             Aug
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…
             .
             1.
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             N●…
             ill●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             n●…●…i
             q●…iquam
             conferre
             possumus
             .
             S●…
             .
             d●…●…nef
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             ●…
             .
             9.
             
             Deo
             banaficium
             p●…stare
             〈◊〉
             pass
             m●…
             .
             Aug.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             Dom.
             38.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             100.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             66.
             9.
             
             C
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             1.
             
             ●…6
             ,
             17.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Act
             :
             17.
             
             ●…5
             .
             Ipsa
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nihil
             〈◊〉
             nostri
             ▪
             L●…cret
             .
             l.
             ●…
             .
             B●…orum
             meorum
             non
             eg●…s
             .
             quid
             est
             enim
             ,
             
             bo●…
             ,
             à
             quo
             om●…e
             bonum
             datu●…
             ?
             Aug.
             in
             n●…l
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             p
             Psal
             ▪
             90.
             2.
             
             Sur●…
             〈◊〉
             illud
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             in●…
             b●…num
             ,
             nec
             profic●…t
             ,
             quia
             perfectum
             est
             ,
             nec
             d●…ficit
             ,
             quia
             ●…ternum
             est
             .
             Aug
             in
             1.
             
             Ican
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Ipse
             
             Ipse
             Deu●…
             est
             tuus
             ,
             qui
             tuis
             non
             eget
             bonis
             ,
             non
             timet
             à
             malis
             .
             Idem
             in
             Psal
             80.
             
          
           
             r
             Ipse
             〈◊〉
             est
             Dominus
             ,
             qui
             à
             servis
             nihil
             sumit
             ;
             &
             à
             quo
             servu●…
             ▪
             hab●…t
             quicqui●…
             habet
             .
          
           
             s
             Quomod
             ò
             beneficu●…
             diceris
             ,
             si
             non
             tam
             benefi●…us
             esse
             ,
             quam
             beneficis
             praeesse
             desidera●…
             ?
             Ber●…
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Act
             :
             17
             27.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal
             :
             104.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Virgil●…
             Aen.
             l.
             1.
             
             Sic
             Dan.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal
             :
             72.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Virgil
             :
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             :
             47.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             :
             103.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Chron
             :
             ●…9
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Esai
             :
             66.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Solus
             verus
             Rex
             est
             ,
             qui
             regnat
             vbique
             .
          
           
             f
             Dei
             solius
             est
             esse
             super
             〈◊〉
             .
             Novatian
             .
             de
             Tri●…it
             .
             Vnus
             est
             regnatur
             omnium
             Deus
             .
             Tacit
             :
             histor
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Dan
             :
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             Psal.
             139.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Easil
               .
               Sel.
               in
               Dauid
               orat
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor
             :
             7.
             31.
             1
             
             Ioh
             :
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Dan
             :
             2.
             
             4●…
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             l
             Dan
             :
             2.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             O●…ta
             omnia
             intereunt
             .
             Salust
             .
             ad
             Caesar.
             Certis
             eunt
             ●…uncta
             temporibus
             .
             ●…sci
             debent
             ,
             crescere
             ,
             extingui
             .
             Sen.
             ●…pist
             .
             Regna
             e●…
             in●…mo
             coorta
             supra
             imperantes
             iacuerunt
             ,
             veter●…
             imperia
             in
             ipso
             flore
             ce●…idere
             .
             inir●…●…ō
             potest
             numerus
             ,
             quā
             mult●…
             ab
             alijs
             fracta
             sunt
             .
             Idē
             nat
             .
             quaest
             .
             l.
             3.
             praefat
             .
             Quod
             regnum
             est
             ,
             cui
             non
             par●…ta
             ●…it
             ruina
             ?
             Idē
             de
             trāq
             .
             ●…
             .
             11.
             
             Legantur
             quae
             V●…piscus
             praefatur
             in
             Caro.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             :
             75.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Regnabo
             ;
             regn●…
             ;
             regn●…ui
             ;
             Rex
             fine
             regno
             .
          
           
             p
             Dan
             :
             3.
             33.
             
             &
             4.
             31.
             
             Psal
             :
             145.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Dan
             :
             2.
             44.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             :
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal
             :
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Sol●…
             ver●…
             Rex
             est
             ,
             qui
             semper
             reg●…
             est
             .
          
           
             u
             Psal
             :
             146.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             68.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Gen.
             16.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Prou
             :
             19.
             11.
             
             &
             24.
             11.
             
             Magni
             animi
             est
             iniurias
             d●…spicere
             .
             Sen.
             de
             ira
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             
             Nō
             est
             mag●…s
             animus
             quē
             (
             vlla
             )
             incurvat
             ini●…ia
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5
             Exilu
             est
             ,
             qu●…m
             incurv●…t
             minim●…
             quaeque
             .
             Absit
             itaqu●…
             à
             serv●…
             Christi
             tale
             inquinamentū
             ,
             vt
             patienti●…●…bus
             tentalionibus
             praeparat●…
             ,
             in
             frivolis
             excidat
             .
             Tertull
             .
             de
             bon
             .
             pat
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             142.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Lucian
               .
               Dr●…pet
               .
            
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Ier.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Ier.
             20.
             12.
             
             &
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Ab●…it
             vt
             v●…tionē
             no●…
             aliquam
             michinem●…r
             ,
             quam
             à
             Deo
             expectamus
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             S●…ap
             .
          
           
             i
             M●…amus
             preces
             &
             lachrymas
             cord●…
             ad
             Deum
             legatos
             .
             Cypr.
             lib.
             4.
             ep
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             vltio
             dirin●…
             defendit
             ;
             I●…em
             ad
             Demetr
             .
          
           
             l
             Athanas.
             apud
             Epiphan
             .
             hares
             .
             6●…
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               in
               Iulian.
               orat
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Rogamus
             ,
             Auguste
             ,
             non
             pugnamus
             :
             non
             timemus
             ,
             sed
             rogamus
             .
             Amb.
             l.
             5.
             epist.
             33.
             
          
           
             o
             Stabimus
             ,
             &
             pugnabimus
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             ,
             si
             ita
             oportu●…rit
             pro
             matre
             nostra
             ,
             non
             scutis
             &
             gladijs
             ,
             sed
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Deum
             .
             Bern.
             epist.
             221.
             
          
           
             p
             Deut.
             32.
             35.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             Math.
             26.
             52.
             
          
           
             r
             Quicquid
             à
             vobis
             minor
             extimescit
             ,
             Maior
             hoc
             vobis
             Dominus
             minatur
             :
             Omne
             sub
             regno
             grauiore
             regnū
             est
             Sen.
             Thyest.
             3
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Dan.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vise●…di
               Poll●…
               &
               Harp●…cr
               .
               Et
               de
               Co●…
               .
               Romanis
               Polyb.
               hist.
               l.
            
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hinc
               Plin.
               panegyr
               .
               Ad●…
               Imperator
               cum
               imperio
               calculum
               ponere
               :
               sic
               exeat
               ,
               sic
               redeat
               ,
               tanquam
               rationem
               redditurus
               .
            
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             5
             22
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Apoc.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Apoc.
             20.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Coloss.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Coloss.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             Iudic●…
             omniū
             Deum
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             2.
             11.
             
             Iob.
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             R●…lat
             quod
             ipse
             qui
             n●…nc
             testis
             est
             sub
             homine
             iudice
             ,
             ●…abit
             aliquand●…
             indicandus
             sub
             Deo
             iudice
             ,
             qui
             simul
             iudicis
             &
             testis
             〈◊〉
             officio
             .
             &c
             Rob.
             Grosthed
             Lincoln
             .
             Ep.
             in
             decalog
             .
             mand
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Io●…
             .
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Iudex
             quisque
             iudicij
             sui
             supern●…
             i●…dicem
             sustin●…bit
             .
             Chrysolog
             .
             serm
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             N●…m
             .
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen●…s
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen
             42.
             21.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             50.
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Iob.
             31.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Iob.
             31.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             O
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               ad
               praefect
               .
               indoct
               .
            
          
           
             Libidine
             atque
             licen●…ia
             sua
             pro
             legibus
             vt●…ntur
             .
             Salust
             .
             ad
             C●…sar
             .
          
           
             t
             Quid
             enim
             re●…ert
             qua
             occasione
             viam
             〈◊〉
             ●…eritatis
             ,
             seducantur
             ig●…ari
             ,
             s●…quantur
             spontanei
             ,
             attrahantur
             〈◊〉
             ,
             compellantur
             i●…viti
             Bern.
             de
             bonis
             d●…r
             .
          
           
             u
             Eccles.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Fsai.
             29.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Eccles.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             Luk.
             8.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor
             4
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             〈◊〉
             nocens
             ,
             s●…d
             patt●…o
             fuit
             .
             de
             Claudio
             A
             sonius
             .
             Et
             Ausonium
             imitatus
             G.
             Godwin
             in
             ●…pic●…dio
             Iac.
             Mauritii
             ,
             Nes
             faciendo
             nocens
             ,
             〈◊〉
             patiendo
             fui
             .
          
           
             b
             Hab.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             44.
             24.
             
             &
             78.
             65.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             King.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             3.
             7.
             
             &
             7
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             12.
             
             &
             74.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             35.
             23.
             
             &
             59.
             5.
             
             Esai
             .
             51.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             28.
             1.
             
             &
             39.
             12.
             
             &
             83.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Apoc.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             
             Math.
             23.
             32.
             1
             
             Thess.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Esai
             .
             44.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ▪
             Solon
             apud
             Stob.
             tom
             .
             ●…
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Esai
             3.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Esai
             59.
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             ●…oc
             scelus
             res
             devoluta
             ●…st
             ,
             vt
             nō
             possit
             esse
             salvus
             qui
             nolit
             esse
             malus
             ;
             nec
             à
             latrocinijs
             tut●…s
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             latronibus
             ipsis
             par
             fuerit
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             prouid
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             11.
             42.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Certi
             sumus
             quod
             habenius
             .
          
           
             u
             Orat
             Christianus
             ,
             &
             exauditur
             ?
             ●…rat
             Christus
             ,
             &
             non
             exauditur
             ?
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             14.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             Qu●…dò
             n●…n
             exauditur
             à
             patre
             ,
             qui
             exaudit
             cum
             patre
             ?
             Aug.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             27.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             68.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             102.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Esai
             .
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             34.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             18.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Lam.
             3.
             27
             ,
             2●…
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Ps●…l
             .
             109.
             4.
             
             Luk
             23.
             34
             
             ▪
             Act.
             7.
             60.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             12
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             Iam.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Habb
             .
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             1●…
             .
             20.
             
             &
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Iona.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Nahum
             .
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             92.
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             Qui
             vult
             esse
             iniustum
             ,
             non
             vult
             esse
             Deum
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             45.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Ierem.
             7.
             11.
             2
             
             Chron.
             36.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Inter
             leges
             ipsas
             contra
             leges
             deli●…quitur
             ●…
             inter
             iura
             contra
             iura
             peccatur
             .
             nec
             innocentis
             illic
             ,
             vbi
             defenditur
             res●…rvatur
             Cyprian
             .
             ad
             Donat.
             l.
             2.
             ep
             .
             2.
             
             Sic
             Act.
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             loco
             iustitia
             sacr●…
             .
             Cartwr
             .
             in
             Eccles.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Quo
             quid
             esse
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vel
             iniqui●…
             potest
             ?
             Saluian
             .
             de
             prouid
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Prou.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Genes
             .
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             34.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             22.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             59.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Cleon
               apud
               Thucyd
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Agaue
               .
               Mis●…ricordibus
               miserendum
               est
               .
               Signin●…
               in
               Conc.
               R●…m
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
             
               At
               dissimiles
               insequi
               pium
               ●…st
               .
               Plin.
               panegyr
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Plut.
               d●…
               adulat
               .
               &
               de
               vtilit
               .
               ex
               inim
               .
               Vel
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Vti
               i●…
               lib.
               de
               i●…id
               .
               &
               odio
               .
               Vnde
               emēdand●…
               idem
               in
               Lycurg
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               dele●…a
               particula
               negativa
               .
               Neque
               enim
               sa●…is
               amarit
               bo●…s
               ,
               qui
               malos
               sa●…
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ●…rit
               .
               P●…in
               .
               panegyr
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Math.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             ●…ac
             &
             fie●…
             :
             fa●…
             alteri
             ,
             &
             ●…et
             tibi
             .
             Aug.
             de
             sanct
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Misericordia●…
             qui
             non
             praestat
             al●…
             〈◊〉
             s●…bi
             .
             Chryso●…
             ▪
             ser●…
             .
             42.
             
             Grati●…
             illic
             spera●…
             ,
             qui
             〈◊〉
             non
             prastat
             .
             ibid.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Iam.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Pater
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             de
             suo
             ,
             〈◊〉
             de
             nostro
             .
             Tertull.
             con●…r
             .
             Mar●…
             .
          
           
             q
             Mica
             .
             7.
             
             1●…
             .
          
           
             r
             Habb
             :
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             5.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             ●…
             .
             16
             ▪
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             146.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Iam.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Eccles.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             Sicut
             .
             1
             P●…t
             .
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Mysteriū
             Triad●…s
             Iun.
             ad
             Angelos
             refer●…
             Cart●…r
             .
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Cartwr
             .
             in
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Galat.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             9.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             g
             Hinc
             ,
             Re●…s
             extraordinarius
             .
             C●…lius
             Cicer.
             famil
             .
             epist.
             8.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Et
             ,
             Qu●…ionē
             extraordinariam
             〈◊〉
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             97.
             
             Et
             ,
             ius
             ex●…ra
             ordinē
             dicere
             .
             Ibid.
             1●…6
             .
          
           
             h
             Dan.
             4.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             &
             5.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             7.
             25
             
             ▪
             29.
             
             Act.
             1●…
             .
             23.
             
             I●…
             tanto
             crimi●…
             〈◊〉
             invenieus
             ,
             quasi
             patientiam
             pretermisit
             ,
             &
             diē
             extremi
             〈◊〉
             expectare
             ad
             vindictam
             ●…oluit
             ,
             sed
             igne
             iudicij
             diem
             iudicij
             pr●…enis
             .
             Greg.
             m●…r
             .
             19.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Iud.
             6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             5.
             22
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               de
               vindict
               .
               divin
               .
               Et
               mundus
               carcer
               est
               ,
               &
               corpus
               carcer
               est
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Psal
               :
            
             141.
             
          
           
             o
             Noli
             illum
             putare
             sine
             carcere
             esse
             .
             carcer
             eius
             ,
             cer
             eius
             est
             .
             Aug.
             homil
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             p
             Idoneus
             patienti●…
             sequester
             est
             Deus
             ,
             quicquid
             apud
             eum
             deposueris
             :
             si
             iniuriam
             ,
             v'tor
             est
             ;
             si
             damnum
             ,
             restitutor
             est
             ;
             si
             dolorem
             ,
             medicus
             est
             ;
             si
             mortem
             ,
             resuscitator
             est
             .
             quātum
             patientia
             licet
             ,
             vt
             Deum
             habeat
             debitorē
             ?
             Tertull.
             de
             bono
             patient
             .
          
           
             q
             Morae
             dispendiū●…neris
             duplo
             pensatur
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Ierem.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             2.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             11.
             
             Ierem.
             17.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Quotidiè
             ille
             scit
             ,
             quis
             hîc
             sibi
             quaerat
             malum
             :
             Qui
             hîc
             litem
             adipisci
             postulant
             periu●…io
             ;
             Mali
             res
             falsas
             qui
             impetrant
             apud
             iudicem
             :
             Iterum
             ille
             eam
             rem
             iudica●…ā
             iudicat
             ;
             Matore
             multa
             multat
             ,
             quā
             litē
             auferunt
             .
             Plaut
             rudent
             .
             prolog
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vise
               Plut.
               de
               sera
               numinis
               vindicta
               .
            
          
           
             t
             Non
             ille
             omisit
             proridentiam
             ,
             aut
             amisit
             potentiam
             ,
             sed
             patientiam
             exercet
             suam
             ,
             dum
             panitentiam
             expectat
             tuam
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Ap.
             35.
             
          
           
             u
             Currat
             paenitentia
             ,
             ne
             praecurrat
             sententia
             .
             Chrysolog
             .
             serm
             .
             167.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Morae
             tarditatē
             paenae
             grauitate
             cōpensat
             .
             Qui
             quo
             tardius
             venit
             ,
             seuerius
             percutit
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             lib.
             25.
             cap.
             6
             Tanto
             enim
             sequit●…
             dictrictior
             sententi●…
             ,
             quant●…
             〈◊〉
             peccanti
             〈◊〉
             est
             patientia
             .
             dum
             diuina
             se●…eritas
             e●…
             iniq●…
             acri●…
             punit
             ,
             quo
             di●…tius
             per●…ulit
             .
             Grog
             ibidem
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               E●…ripid
               .
               apud
               Plut.
               de
               vindict
               .
               diuin
               .
               Rarò
               〈◊〉
               sc●…lestum
               Deser●…it
               pede
               pana
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               car●…
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             3.
             
             ▪
             
               Etsi
               quis
               primò
               periuria
               celat
               ,
               Sera
               tame●…
               tacitis
               p●…na
               venit
               pedibus
               .
               Tibu●…
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               eleg
               .
            
             10.
             
             
               Et
               quod
               ille
               Odiss
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             1
             King.
             21.
             9
             ,
             23.
             2
             
             King.
             9.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             Psal
             :
             76.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Esai
             :
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Ierem
             :
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             Mica
             ▪
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor
             :
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Amos
             :
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Ierem.
             22.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Iurat
             vobis
             ,
             per
             quem
             iuratis
             .
             Cassiod
             .
             variar
             .
             l.
             8.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             O
             beates
             nos
             quorum
             causa
             Deus
             iurat
             !
             ô
             miserrimos
             si
             nec
             suranti
             credimus
             !
             Tertull.
             de
             paenitent
             .
          
           
             i
             Prou
             :
             25.
             5.
             
             &
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Prou
             :
             29.
             4.
             
             Ius
             &
             aequitas
             vnicul●…
             ciuitatum
             .
             Cic.
             parad
             .
             Et
             Cartwr
             .
             in
             Prou.
             ex
             Psal.
             75.
             3.
             
             Pietas
             &
             iustitia
             du●…
             fulcra
             reipub
             ▪
             columnae
             regni
             .
          
           
             l
             ▪
             Vbi
             non
             est
             pudor
             ,
             nec
             curaiuris
             ,
             sanctitas
             ,
             pietas
             ,
             fides
             ,
             Instabile
             regnum
             est
             .
             ▪
             Sen.
             Thyest
             2.
             1.
             
             I●…iqua
             nunquam
             regna
             perpetuò
             manent
             .
             Sen.
             Med●…
             .
          
           
             m
             Vulgus
             cuiusque
             motus
             novi
             cupidū
             .
             Tacit
             hist.
             l.
             1.
             
             Seditiosum
             ,
             atque
             discordiosum
             ,
             cupidū
             novarum
             verum
             .
             Salust
             .
             Iugurth
             .
          
           
             n
             Leuit.
             18.
             27
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             o
             Genes
             .
             19.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Iud.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Malum
               iudicium
               causa
               est
               c●…iusvis
               mali
               .
               Iamblychus
               apud
               Sto●…
               ▪
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             
             ●…
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hesiod
               .
               oper
               .
            
          
           
             r
             Ierem.
             21.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             Mica
             .
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             74.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             74.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             74
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             Prou.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             31.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Iob.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob.
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Galat.
             3.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             Iam.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob.
             12.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristip.
               apud
               Laert.
               
            
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Pindar
               .
               Is●…hns
               .
               ode
            
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             65.
             9.
             
             &
             68.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             18.
             50.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Menand
               .
               apud
               Stob.
               to●…
               .
            
             2.
             
               cap.
            
             93.
             
             
               Pauperes
               〈◊〉
               .
               Psal.
            
             74.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal.
             9
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal
             68.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Vers.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Exod.
             22.
             22.
             
             Z
             ch
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Malac.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             Exod.
             22.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             12.
             32.
             
             Iam.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Quidat
             regnū
             ,
             non
             ●…abit
             ●…iaticū
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             e
             Apoc.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             3.
             21.
             1
             
             Cor
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Quam
             De●…
             manibus
             suis
             ad
             imaginem
             sui
             struxit
             ,
             quam
             de
             suo
             afflatu
             ad
             viv●…citatis
             suae
             similitudinem
             animauit
             ,
             quam
             incolatui
             ,
             fructui
             ,
             dominatui
             totius
             suae
             operationis
             praepesuit
             ,
             quam
             sacramentis
             suis
             discipl●…nisque
             vestivit
             ,
             cuius
             munditias
             amat
             ,
             castigationes
             probat
             ,
             passiones
             sibi
             adpreciat
             ;
             haeccine
             non
             resurget
             ,
             toti●…ns
             Dei
             ?
             Absit
             vt
             Deus
             manuum
             suarum
             operam
             ,
             ingenij
             sui
             curā
             ,
             adflatus
             sui
             vaginā
             ,
             moli●…ionis
             suae
             reginā
             ,
             liberalitatis
             suae
             haeredem
             ,
             religionis
             suae
             sacerdotē
             ,
             testimonij
             sui
             militem
             ,
             Christi
             sui
             sororē
             in
             ater●…
             destituat
             interitū
             .
             Tertul.
             deresurr
             .
             carn
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             Apoc.
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob.
             31.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Iob.
             31.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quē
             serrum
             tuū
             vocas
             ,
             ●…x
             〈◊〉
             or●…um
             〈◊〉
             ,
             e●…dē
             〈◊〉
             cae●…o
             ,
             aequè
             spir●…re
             ,
             aequè
             vivere
             ,
             aequè
             mori
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             l
             Prou.
             14.
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             Prou.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Prou
             23.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             Prou.
             2●…
             .
             22
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             76.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             18.
             6.